Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
The Night I'll Never Forget

Posted by leighann 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2877  |  
82%
  |  10

sandi's world of fashion pt 4

I have no idea how many times I came, but she never let up, biting and tugging at my clit while her fingers tried to get deeper in my ass. Eventually, she fought to escape my pussy to breathe, dropping to the floor. I dropped down next to her and fed her my cum one finger at a time.

She fought to get on top, but I pulled away and lifted her to her feet. I led her to the bed, where I put her on her back, lifting her legs high head. She held them there while I got my toys from the drawer where I hid them. I attacked her with a fire in my depths that threatened to devour us both. I buried my face in her wet pussy and proceeded to eat her through a fine orgasm, allowed her to calm and went after her ass with a nine inch slim anal probe which I buried in her clear up to my fingers. With the dildo in her ass, I went after her clit and ass, nibbling at her clit while driving the dildo into her in hard, fast strokes that had her hips whipping into my fingers. She came again and slumped to the bed, dropping her legs down over my shoulders. I wasn't done yet though. I palmed my new mini pocket rocket and went after her clit with it. She screamed so loud she hurt my ears and came in a torrent of creamy white cum that seemed to go on and on. I licked and sucked her sweet juice, then crawled up to feed her cum to her off my tongue and fingers.

We collapsed into each other's arms and rolled back and forth on the bed with our lips locked together.

A few minutes later, we got up and headed for the shower. They would be waiting for us and I only hoped that I could walk without leaking cum all over the carpet. With a final kiss, she dressed and I put my robe on to go to the brunch.

"I've never had orgasms like that," she said

""Have you been with many women?" I asked. She flushed and shook her head.

"No one ever made me come like that though."

"You have a beautiful body, Lisa. It was impossible not to keep going."

We walked out onto the veranda to an enthusiastic welcome. As I ate, Katherine pulled me to one side.

"You must have given her quite a ride," she said. "She was awfully giddy when you came out."

I looked over to where she was talking to the other women. They kept looking over at me and I knew Lisa was having a great time sharing our experience together.

"I gave what I got," I said. "I think she'll remember this birthday for a long time."

I went in to make my next change, a one piece that was little more than a pair of fabric strips that criss-crossed over my torso, pushing my nipples out I had to be very agile to avoid being thrown down and ****d, but I managed to get through it. When I got to the final change, which consisted of three tiny patches of fabric and almost invisible threads, I teased at several of the women and dove into the pool as planned, but then I surprised everyone when I stripped off the suit and threw it high over their heads. It was a perfect throw, arching up with streams of water trailing behind, then dropping into the group. There was a mad scramble for the suit, which was won by a slender woman in her late thirties. I waited till they settled down then climbed from the pool nude. I got some loud applause and some rather graphic invitations but I headed for the suite to wait for the winner of the final drawing.

= Kelli =

She was probably near fifty, but at about five-two or three, she looked to be about thirty five. She was quite petite, opposite of most of the women there. Her dark brown hair was cut in an impish bob style, short and sassy, which added to the youthful look. Dark brown eyes sparkled with excitement and perhaps lust. ;

"Hi," she said. "My name is Kelli; Kelli Winslow".

"Well hello, Kelli Winslow. You certainly are a pleasant surprise."

She laughed, more like a giggle, I guess. It was quite delightful.

"They call me the group dwarf," she said.

"Well, Kelli, the dwarf, you are just gorgeous." I said.

"I was just thinking the same about you" she said.

I went over to take her in my arms. We kissed and I started to undress her.

"Sandi," she said. "I'm fairly new to the group so I've never really done this before. I mean I've been with one woman but well, let's just say the experience was not one I want to remember."

"Then let me make this a beautiful experience for both of us." I said.

I was enchanted by her breasts. Though quite small in comparison to mine, she had some delicious looking nipples that I could barely wait to taste. I stripped her skirt off to find a surprise. Unlike most women her age, who favor the 'granny' panties, she wore white boy short style panties. I turned her around to caress her tight ass, which she pushed into my hand.

"It's one of my best features," she said.

"I won't argue that, Kelli, but certainly not the only one I admire."

Another surprise was that she was nearly clean shaven, with just a tiny patch of dark brown hair, trimmed short.

"You just continue to surprise me," I said.

"I just did that yesterday," she said. "My daughter decided at the last minute to be waxed and she talked me into it."

"I love your daughter already," I said.

"I think you might," she said. "she's about your age, a bit taller than me, but with the same build."

"I won't say what I'm thinking," I said.

She laughed. "You don't have to, Sandi, I think I can read your mind."

I wasn't sure if her nipples were sensitive or not but her reaction to my tongue was instant and strong.

"Oh my god," she cried. "grabbing my head to hold me to her.

When I began to nibble at them, she almost came off the bed. It was all I could do to hold her down.

When I started to move down her body, she spread her legs wide. She was burning up with the need to have an orgasm and I couldn't wait to give her one.

Her pussy was small, of course, with thin labia that guarded the best surprise of all.

I spread her out and licked at her from top to bottom, not really working over her clit at that time. My tongue slid from that brown patch of hair, through her slit and down over her perineum. I stopped short of her anus because I didn't want to risk offending her at that time.

Sucking at her little clit was a thrill because she pushed into my face every time I did it. It might be small, but it was very sensitive. When I pushed a finger into her, I learned that she had a very tight pussy as well, and her g-spot was incredibly easy to access, almost too easy. I'd have to be careful not to get her too sensitive there but at the right time, it could be the trigger for a powerful orgasm.

She didn't scream when she came, she squealed and her legs clamped down on my head. She thrust her hips into me so hard and so fast, that I had to fight to keep in contact with her. Her first orgasm was followed shortly by two more when she held up her hand to get me to stop.

"Can't breathe," she said.

I crawled over body to straddle her, looking down into those beautiful eyes, now cloudy from three hard orgasms.

I kissed her face and chest to let her calm, then her lips, again and again.

"Did you know your eyes turn green when you come?" I asked.

"Really? She asked "I thought I had them closed."

"You did," I said, "but right when your orgasm peaks, they opened wide and green, and it was beautiful, but when you came the last time, they rolled up in your head and I thought you were going to pass out."

"I nearly did," she said. "Do we have enough time left for me to try to give you some orgasms of your own.?"

I kissed her and bent next to her head to whisper, "I'm yours for as long as we wish. You're on my time now."

Still straddling her, I moved up to put my pussy over her face. She was quite good for someone without a lot of experience. I showed her where my most sensitive spots were and she learned quickly. Without using her fingers once, she brought me to orgasm and drank away my cum. When she pushed her finger into me, they were so slender I had her use three and guided her to my g-spot, warning her of over-use.

With tongue and fingers, she brought me to a second, even more powerful orgasm but I could tell that she was tiring.

"Let's rest a bit," I said. "We have lots of time and I have so much I want to do with you"

We continued to caress each other, kiss each other and rub into each other's bodies. Neither of us was even close to being satisfied.

I showed her my toy collection in the drawer, immediately eliminating my larger toys due to the tightness of her tiny pussy. When she picked up the eight inch anal probe, she looked at me with obvious concern.

"Is this what I think it is?"

"Yes, but it looks more dangerous than it is," I said, "and we don't have to use it if you choose not to. You can use it on me if you wish. You'll find that used right, it can give you some incredible orgasms.

She chose a multifunction vibrator with beads and a twisting action that was a little slimmer than most of them and cautioned me to be gentle with her. I assured her that I would be very gentle. I showed her my little pocket rockets and she chose the one that had given Katherine such a strong orgasm. When she saw my newest one that looks like a bottle of nail polish, she absolutely went wild for it because while it is very, very slim, it is very, very effective. Unlike most vibes that depend on vibration to stimulate your clit, the tip of this one acts almost like a wild whisker. It is difficult to describe its actions. You'd have to feel what it does for you. Absolutely amazing. It was perfect for her petite body.

She wanted me to use the nail polish bottle on her first. I put her on her knees with her head down and began licking her to get her good and wet, then I turned it on low to start moving it over her thighs and her perineum before allowing it to approach her clit, since I knew that she was gong go wild when it happened. Also, one of the downsides of that toy is that it can overly irritate a sensitive clit, making the experience one of pain rather than pleasure. I alternated between licking and sucking and moving the vibe closer and closer to her. Once I was sure she was getting close, I allowed the tip to move quickly over her clit. She yelped and twisted away from it at first but when she got used to the extreme level of vibrations, she whipped her body into it. Just before she began to come, I turned it up to send her squealing off the edge. I stopped right away but kept licking her through the orgasm. When she dropped down on me, I pulled my head from under her and moved up to hold her through the seemingly endless shudders.

I spread my legs to straddle her again, but in a sixty-nine position, my head on her legs. She watched as I pushed my big vibe into me, fucking myself with it. I knew it wouldn't be long before she took control and it wasn't. She brought me to one decent orgasm and I told her to go faster and harder until she was beginning to tire. Then she left it in while I showed her how to work the anal probe into me. She used the anal probe and I used the vibe to bring me to an explosive orgasm that left us both drained.

We wanted more but had to accept the fact that we were, as they say, "fucked out."

We held to each other as we fell asl**p. We were still there when Katherine brought us coffee and scones in the morning.

"It would appear that our final winner won the best prize." She said.

I smiled at Kelli. "I think I was the big winner," I said.

She smiled and told us that breakfast was being served on the veranda.

I kissed Kelli and held her against me, whispering to her. "I'd like to see you again," I said," but don't you dare even mention money."

"I'd like that too," she said.

We showered, and dressed. I gave her my phone numbers and the nail polish vibrator.

"Bring that with you," I said.

Katherine was grinning when we got to the table. "Well ladies, how did you like the birthday party?"

"Oh," I said, "was there a birthday party here? Damn, Kelli, I think we missed it."

"How about you, Kelli, how was your evening.?"

"Incredibly memorable," she said, looking over at me. "Unfortunately, it was also too short, but we're working on that."

"Sandi, you were sensational," she said. "the girls were absolutely raving about you. and Lisa will never be the same."



"I've learned so much about myself, thanks to Sandi." Kelli said.

"School isn't out," I said, "its just recess time for both of you."

Kelli had to leave, but not before we kissed each other almost to the point of no return.

"Call me," I whispered in her ear as we held tight." Soon."

"I will," she said.

When I returned to the library, Katherine said she was envious.

"She wore me out," I admitted.

We talked for few minutes but I needed to leave.

"I hope I gave you what you were looking for," I said.

"Honey, you were magnificent. You even had the straight girls wetting their panties. How do you feel about private showings now?"

"It was fun," I admitted, "but I'm not sure I'd want to do it very often. If you want to do something like this again though, you can call me."

"Thank you so much," she said, as she came to e****t me to the door. "The women will be talking about this birthday party for a long time."

At the door, she pressed a bulky envelope into my hand.

"I know how you feel about this," she said, "but please don't hesitate to take it. You earned every bit of this and more. I'll be the hit of the group from now on."

I didn't look in the envelope. That would be the epitome of rudeness. Instead, I kissed her and thanked her for her hospitality.

"Will I be seeing you at the show again soon?" she asked.

"I'm not sure," I said, "but I'll let you know if I do"

= =

I invited Desire' to dinner that night to tell her what happened.

I told her about my pool trick and how the women had applauded me. I didn't supply much detail about Lisa or Kelli though.

"It sounds like your tips would be good."

I threw the envelope on the table. She started counting and by the time she was done, she leaned back in her chair.

"Holy fucking shit," she said."You hit the mother lode, girl."

"Well, that's not all tips," I said. She paid me four hundred for the private show and an extra hundred for the strip at the pool. The rest of it is tips."

"What did Lisa tip you?"

"I don't know. She didn't tell me who did what and it doesn't matter. That was just awesome sex."

"Are you going to be doing more private shows now?" she asked.

"I'm not sure." I said. "Mrs. Long asked me and I told her I'd do it for her again, but I don't think I'd take any others unless there were some understandings ahead of time. I got to thinking later that it could be dangerous."

"What about the outside shows?"

"I don't know, Des," I said. "I might, but only for Sanderson's where I did the first one. The one I did at Blackwell's was just bull shit. No tips, low pay, more like a cattle show."

"The bunch at Sanderson's is pretty careful," she said. "You might have some rough sex once in a while, but nothing too extreme."

I told her I needed to think about it before I went back, if I did it at all. When she left, I put the money in a safe place and sat down to rework my budget.

I dreamt of Kelli that night and woke up with a wet bed and my fingers coated with cum. It was all I could do to get ready for work, but as it turned out, it was a good day to be there, since I received a raise and a promotion to senior assistant manager since one of the older women had accepted a promotion into management.. One of the perks of the job was an extra fifteen percent discount.

That afternoon, as I was fronting some stock in intimate apparel, Jeanine, the associate in the department brought over a case of panties from one of our top designers. The only way I can describe his line is to call it the ultimate Victoria's Secret sensuality. One style of panties caught my eye so I went to get a closer look at them.

"Aren't those precious?" Jeanine said. "I've got my heart set on a pair of yellow ones and the ones in that new color they call moonbeam."

"I have some in that color from Choiffant's in New York, but they call it pearlescent. I just love it. They go with everything."

Cut in a daring hip hugger boy short design, they were open at each hip with a delicate heart sewn about half way to the waist band. Another heart was about halfway up the front of the panty with a dainty ribbon going up to each hip. There was an almost transparent sheer panel above that. They didn't really cover much but it was enough to tease your lover for sure.

"I'm going to buy some for a new friend," I said.

"Are you sure of her size?" she asked.

I smiled and nodded, picturing a pair of those on Kelli's petite body and me taking them off.

Several of my fellow workers stopped by to congratulate me and just before quitting time, I got an envelope with only my name on it.

I stepped behind a display where I could have some privacy and opened it.

"Congratulations," it said. "I just got a call from a friend about your promotion. I couldn't be more proud or happier for you. Dinner is on me when you're free." In the envelope I found a Malken & "Drake gift card for a hundred dollars and a dainty handkerchief with lip prints on it. There was no name, Just a lovely KL. I put the note in my bra and headed for the office to pick up the panties I'd sent there. They cost me most of my first month's raise, but it was going to be worth it when Kelli saw them.





Several weeks went by without anything out of the ordinary happening. I turned down an offer to work the Sanderson's show just because I was too tired from the extra hours the new job required. Desire told me the next day that it had been a great show and Katherine asked if I was all right.

I called to assure her that I was just struggling to adjust to the new job.

"All the ladies are asking about you," she said. "I can't tell you how often they brought up the birthday party."

"It was an experience I'll never forget," I said.

"Let me tell you, Lisa and Kelli won't forget either. They want me to have another party, even if they have to fake a birthday to get it."

"It might be fun," I said.

"Can we get together to talk about it?" she asked.

"Of course," I said. "Just give me a call, preferably for a Friday night or Sunday. I get all the Saturdays for a while since I'm the newest manager."

"Why don't we just set it up for two weeks from Sunday?" she asked. "We can go out to dinner or whatever you want to do. Give it some thought and let me know. I just marked it on my calendar so we just need to fill in the particulars."

I penciled it in on the big calendar on my fridge and headed off to bed. I knew that what she really was hoping for was another planning session like the last one. Oh well, if that's the way it turned out, I wouldn't say no.

= =



The following Wednesday evening, I was pouring over some sales figures for one of my departments while I ate. When the phone rang, I let the machine pick it up, but had the phone in my hand if it turned out to be anyone I wanted to talk to.

I listened as the message played, then smiled as Desire's voice came over loud and clear.

"God damn fucking machines. Sandi, pick up damn it, I'm going nuts here."

"And exactly where is "here," I asked.

"I'm at Sanderson's and we have a real cluster fuck here. We're supposed to have eight girls here and we've only got five and one of those is a new girl. Everyone else called off."

"Honey , I don't have time," I said.

"Then make time, damn it. Please honey, I'm running out of options. They've got a new line called Sweet Sensualities and this is the intro show. Nice stuff, honey. "

"You're not listening, Des," I said. "I've got reports due Friday and I'm up to my ass in alligators trying to get it done."... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 447  |  
76%
  |  1

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 2

It didn't start that first night, as much as you had wanted it to. I'd just sat on your bed talking to you. My touch was light on your arm, but it felt scalding to you & you wanted Me to touch you more. "How much do you know about what your Mother & I have been doing," I asked & when you hesitated, My fingers tightened just slightly & you fought back the immediate, almost unbearable need to moan. Not looking at Me, you whispered, "I know you're hurting her when you have sex, I can hear it." I was thoughtful for a moment & replied, "Do you know why I hurt her like that Krystal." By now you knew very well why & remained silent. "She needs that to feel whole, does that surprise you. I know that you've been going to sites on the internet, she told Me everything about what you two talked about. She said you know now what a submissive is & naturally you're curious."

Completely unthinking, your head nodded slightly & again My fingers tightened until your eyes rose to Mine. My look was calm, but piercing & you felt I could look right inside you & see your thoughts, your deepest hidden secrets. Without another word, I slowly drew down the sheet & touched you. Your face immediately flamed, you were so embarrassed it was difficult to breathe, but I seemed to be matter of fact about it. The thought of trying to stop Me never entered your mind. My words had seen to that. What had he meant, "She needs that to feel whole." You knew your panties were drenched & it only added to your humiliation, but the excitement was overwhelming & momentarily the thought flashed through you. "He's going to masturbate me." You were torn between the gnawing, desperate desire for Me to continue touching you & the need to ask. Abruptly, I rose & you could see My huge erect manhood through My robe. Now the moan you desperately tried to suppress escaped you, as I spoke. "I'm going to your Mother now Krystal. She's waiting for Me, but one night I'll come & I won't be leaving. You know that, don't you?" You sat silently stunned. I left your door open as I left & your hand touched the slick silk almost before I was out of your sight.

You could hear us talking much clearer, but you still couldn't make out the words. You realized that I'd left our door open as well & you were almost breathless as you waited. You were afraid to touch yourself for fear of losing control, the thoughts torturing & inflaming you. Your mind could see Me dropping My robe, standing at your Mother's side with My huge black flesh jutting from Me. Maybe just lazily masturbating as I thought about what I was going to do to your Mother. You'd never wanted anything to begin so badly in all your life & the first sound jolted you like an electrical current had run through your body. Your Mother's guttural groan caused your pussy to freshly weep & now you couldn't bear not to touch it. The thoughts of My soft words, My fingers & what you were hearing was too much for you & your hips lurched. The blossoming sweetness shocked you in it's intensity, but instead of slaking her, you felt the hunger continue.

Quickly stripping your now sodden scrap of cloth, you settled back & listened. You knew we wouldn't mind if you were to go to outside the door, but somehow this was better. Hearing it & imagining what I was doing, had you on fire. Your Mother was reduced to grunting each time you heard the meaty blows now & you couldn't help thinking of what that would feel like on your own white flesh. Feverishly wondered if it could possibly make you any more excited that you already were. You didn't have any conscious thought to what your fingers were doing, but they sped as the grunts quickened & the sound increased. Your hips elevated just as you heard a flurry of blows & you came again. Panting & glorious as the silence changed to the rhythmic sounds that you knew heralded My complete Mastery of your Mother. Replete, you lay quietly & listened to us fuck. When you finally drifted, it was to the slapping sounds of flesh meeting flesh & your Mother's groaning, happy acceptance.

The next morning when you came downstairs, I'd already left & your eyes searching made your Mother smile. "He left early, get you something," she said. "Just coffee," settling into the small breakfast nook & watching your Mother. She was wearing a housecoat & you watched the way she moved. You were a perceptive girl & knew your Mother's moods. She was humming under her breath as she brought two cups & sat across from you. "He talked to you last night, didn't he," she said & you nodded. "He told me that he was going to & I was a little worried. I told Him everything we talked about yesterday & He just said, "I'll talk to her." I didn't know how you'd take it."

Her eyes searching for any sign & continued, "I guess you know by now that I can't refuse Him. No, I should be more honest with you. I don't want to refuse Him & I won't." You giggled saying, "Sounded like you didn't do any refusing last night," watching your Mother color. "Now that I know you're listening, I know I should be more embarrassed, but to tell you the truth, it's more exciting to me," she said. "I'm learning so much about myself, things I wouldn't have dreamed before I met Mr. Mike. I never understood addiction before, just thought people were weak if they couldn't stop smoking cigarettes or doing d**gs. I understand now. I can't give Him up, no matter what He wants." Seeing an opening, you hurried to speak. "What if He said, He wanted me, Mom, could you allow Him something like that, let Him do to me what he's doing to you."

Your Mother stared at you & finally moaned. "Oh God, God help me." "You WOULD, wouldn't you Mom. You WOULD!!!" Krystal accused & felt your own excitement rising. "What if I told you it's what I want, what I've wanted ever since I first understood." Your Mother refused to meet your eyes as she spoke. "Honey, I know how you must feel. If you feel the weakness that I do when I'm around Him, then I know. He told me something last night. Something I don't know if I should tell you." "MOM!!!" You implored. "He...he said, he told you that he was coming for you, told me that he was going to make me watch." You felt your excitement peak & began to make you tremble, wished you could touch yourself. Knew that you'd have to, if you wasn't to go mad.

"What did you tell Him, Mom, TELL ME!!!" You insisted. You could see how your Mother was struggling with the answer. "He said it to me when I was...when I was cumming," I just kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," over & over. I don't know if it was because he made me so crazy or whether I meant that it was alright with me. I still don't know. I don't know how I'll feel when I see Him with you, but I can't say 'No,' can you ever possibly understand that." You looked into your Mother's tear filled eyes & replied softly, "Yes Mom, yes I can. I want to feel what you do, I want Him to do those things to me." The two of you sat staring at each other for moments & finally your Mother's head nodded once as she rose.

"I'll be going crazy all day thinking of that, you know that don't you!!" You laughed & jumped up. "I'll be late but there's something I have to do before I leave." As you ran up the stairs, you already saw in your mind what you'd be concentrating on in a minute. You saw yourself bound to the bed, gagged with your Mother sitting beside you, stroking your hair as I hurt you. Hurt your pink nipples as your gaze went between them. You didn't even bother to pull your panties down as you threw yourself on your bed. Brought your orgasm swiftly & sighed. "I'll have to get more panties, you thought, rising & taking a fresh pair to the bathroom. When you returned downstairs, grabbed your books & headed for the door, your Mother reminded you, "He'll be here for dinner tonight, I'm going to make something special, so if you go somewhere after school, be here in time." "I will Mom, I will," you grinned as you closed the door behind you already wondering how many classes you could stand before you'd have to ask to be excused.

All day your thoughts mostly ran to how it would start. You was a virgin, but you'd lost your hymen two years before to a boy that had been all too energetic with you in the back seat of his parent's car. He'd been finger fucking you & there had been a quick sharp pain & then some bl**d. You both been frightened out of your minds & you thought your Mother would know, just by looking at you. Of course, she didn't, but you realized that your hymen was gone. You made it as far as third period before your thoughts just made it too much to bear. It was a class you detested anyway & your mind raced as you almost ran to the ladies room. You tried to visualize what that huge hardness you'd seen in My robe would look like. How it would feel. You hurried to a stall, locking the door behind you & quickly sat, pulling down your panties. You hadn't brought any & didn't want to sit all day, in them soaked. Your juices were already oozing as you began. Now you imagined Me taking your hand & closing your fingers around My huge black cock. Krystal had never touched a man like that except for the boy in the car & that was through his jeans. You'd read enough descriptions to know what it must feel like, but worried that you wouldn't know how to please Me if I did that. You also knew that putting it in your mouth was in your future. Your mind saw you with My huge black cock in your mouth for the first time & My hands holding your head & f***efully moving it as you'd seen on the internet. As you visualized My smiling eyes, you shuddered & moaning softly & came.

The rest of the day went by in a crawl & you couldn't wait for that bell in your last class. Out of your seat in a shot as it did, you raced for your locker as a couple of friends asked if you were stopping with them at the mall. "No, my Mom has some important things for me to do," you quickly replied & the girls looked curiously at you, as you laughed almost hysterically & hurriedly left. Rushing breathless into the kitchen, you saw your Mother at the counter obviously getting things ready. "Want me to help, Mom," you inquired & your Mother shook her head. "No, I'm almost finished up, why don't you just have a quick shower & do something with your hair." You turned to go & then hesitated. "Mom, do you think it'll be tonight."

Your Mother looked at you & replied in a low voice, "I don't know honey, he does things in His own time. I never ask Him & I don't suggest you start, now get a move on, he'll be home in less than an hour." Throwing your things on your bed, you went to take your shower. When you'd finished, you sat naked on your bed & tried to decide what to wear. Mischievously, you looked in the bottom of your lingerie drawer & found what you were looking for. A pair of plain white panties with a pink Winnie the Pooh motif. You'd struggled to get them on, but grinned at the thought of how I'd look if I took them off. Looking at your bras, you decided against wearing one & pulled a tight T-shirt over your head. Finished off with some cut off jeans shorts, which your Mother had complained were much too tight in the crotch. She could see the outline of your lips plain in the faded denim cloth. Returning downstairs, you said, "I'll set the table" & your Mother told you to put candles on it. That in itself was indication of a special dinner & you felt your eagerness growing.

You heard Me come in & call that I was home. Said I was going to freshen up & change before dinner. Going to the kitchen, you saw your Mother look you over & compress her lips in what could only have been disapproval. Looking down, you could see your pink nipples plainly in the T-shirt & they were erect. Your nipples were very sensitive & just the cloth against them always affected you that way. Thinking better of whatever she'd been going to say, she indicated the dishes on the counter & you hastened to take them into the dining room to the table.

When you returned there were two bottles of opened red wine & three glasses waiting. Another delicate indication of your Mother's mood & the two women shared a secret smile as you took those in as well. I came into the kitchen & ignoring you completely, crossed to your Mother & nuzzled her neck, asking her how her day had been. It was some minutes before I turned to you & spoke. "I'm glad you're joining us for dinner," was all I said & you watched My eyes as they took in your brazen look. "Every thing's ready, let's eat before everything gets cold," your Mother said & you inwardly grinned. As far as you were concerned, nothing was going to be cold at that table tonight. We went to the dining room & I seated your Mother & then Myself. You took your own seat slightly disappointed at My lack of courtesy towards you. As I poured wine for the both of you, you could see I was staring at your pink nipples. Was somewhat surprised when I stood & crossed to you. "Krystal, I know your Mother has told you repeatedly not to run around the house dressed like that."

You turned your head to reply & I reached with both hands quickly pulling the T-shirt up over your head & threw it on the floor. "If you enjoy displaying yourself, do it right. Now you have your dinner, JUST LIKE THAT!!!" You sat stunned, looked at your Mother who was looking at her plate & pointedly ignoring your predicament. I returned to My seat & began eating as if nothing had taken place.

Your pink nipples were now almost painfully erect & you slumped slightly forward in embarrassment & humiliation. Taking a sip of My wine, I nodded. "You're quite lovely Krystal, perhaps we should have dinner together like this more often." You face flamed & you had no reply as I continued. Told then both what I'd been doing at work & a few funny anecdotes. You looked at the food on your plate & couldn't think of eating a bite. Noticing that, I remarked, "The food's really excellent Krystal, you should eat. You'll need to keep up your strength, more wine." My soft words were like hammer blows to you & you wondered if I knew how badly you were trembling. Your Mother made few comments, drinking her wine & the tension at the table was almost tormenting. Finishing My meal, I thanked your Mother profusely & said it was the best meal I'd had in months. My eyes were almost burning your flesh as I stared at your 38DD *Y* breasts. "Maybe you have some homework Krystal," I asked & you looked at Me inquiringly. "Why don't you just go & get that done. Your Mother & I will be along shortly."



Krystal lay quietly, but your nerves were screaming. You listened for every sound with the intensity of a condemned man waiting for a football. You'd hurried to your room when you left the table, stripped & lay on top of your comforter. Then your mind struggled & you sighed, jumping from your bed & putting on your sl**p T-shirt, no bra, no panties. You tried to keep from touching yourself, but you kept seeing the things at the table & hearing My words over & over. Your pink nipples had remained erect & you thought you could touch them, just a little. They almost ached & you pinched, rolling them.

That caused hot sparks to singe your nerves anew & your clit was demanding to be touched. You'd just slid your hand between your thighs when you heard us coming up the stairs. You thought we were coming to you, but you heard Me plainly as I spoke. "Let her wait, My pet, I want you dressed properly for her." That set off a fresh, frenzied neuron overload for you. What did he mean. What did properly mean. You had a sudden urge to go to our room, watch her dress, but you lay back & tried to be patient. Your thighs were wet & you felt embarrassment, thinking I'd be touching you & I'd know what you'd been thinking & doing. You realized now that embarrassment excited you. Perhaps the first lesson I'd caused you to learn.

I didn't knock, just opened the door & came into your room. I had the box in one hand, a leash in the other & as I came closer, you could see your Mother crawling behind Me on all fours, the leash attached to a collar around her neck. I stepped to your bed & sat at your side, wearing the same short black robe I'd been wearing the night before. Your Mother was dressed in black lingerie, hose & heels. The bra was a frame bra with no cups & you could see that your Mother's nipples were clipped, hard & puckered with a delicate gold chain connecting them. The bikini cut panties were over the garter belt & you knew what that meant. They'd be removed & she'd still be hosed & helled for whatever happened to her.

Your Mother had placed her hands in front of her on the floor & was resting her forehead on them. "Krystal," I spoke in that slow, measured, soft tone. "They say that seeing is believing. I'm going to teach you tonight just how submissive your Mother is to Me, what she'll bear & do for Me. I want you to think very seriously about what you're about to see, because I intend to do the same to you. You'll have the opportunity to say 'No' if you don't want it."

You shivered as I opened the box & took a white plastic cone from it. You knew it was an anal plug & watched as I slowly coated it with lubricant, then reaching & slapping your Mother's buttock sharply. Your Mother gasped & shifted quickly. You could see now that her panties were crotchless & her hands had come to spread her ass cheeks, so the small pink rose was presented & the lips of her pussy gaped, glistening. "It was difficult for her at first," I said. "Your Mother had never been anally trained. Only a couple of fumbling attempts at fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored & your Mother whimpered, nodding her head. "You didn't know that she has an enema most everyday now, did you Krystal" & you shook your head. "She's learned to keep herself very clean & ready for anything I might want."

As I was talking, you watched Me begin to ease the shining plastic into your Mother. Your Mother moaned slightly as the pressure increased & you could see that I wasn't forcing it, but allowing the flesh to surrender. It was up to the large center section & I let her rest as I continued. "We had to start with small wands & plugs until I'd trained her to take this. It hurts much less that way." I twisted the plug & you watched the large section swallowed & her rose close behind it. "Good, My pet!" I murmured & the rest of the plug slid easily into her to the squared end that was flush with her ass cheeks. "Sometimes I call her from work & have her prepare herself so there's no waste of time when I get home. We've done that quite a few times when we knew you wouldn't be coming home straight from school." You watched your Mother's color & I said, "You're going to hear & see everything Krystal. I don't want secrets here any longer." You wondered if your Mother was as excited by the embarrassment as you'd found yourself lately.

You could see that her pussy was wet & a single, small pearl threatened to spill. Patting your Mother affectionately, I opened My robe & you looked at My huge rampant black cock for the first time. Your mind had seen it every time you'd listened to Me fucking your Mother, but this was so different. You'd looked at men on the internet & fantasized incessantly whether I looked like this one or that one. You thought it was beautiful. Gracefully straight, long & very THICK. The head scarlet, as I softly masturbated Myself. I'd raised your Mother to her knees in front of Me as I turned smiling to you. "She didn't know much about pleasing Me orally either, did you, My pet. Just thought that sucking was enough. Shall we show Krystal how you were trained." Your Mother groaned, but obediently opened her mouth for My two fingers I presented. You watched her gather saliva, let it run on My fingers & then paint it around them. She took about an inch in her mouth & you watched her cheeks hollow. Then she took My fingers deeply & quickly pulled back.

"Your Mother was all suction & speed when we started. Skinned Me with her teeth. I broke her of that & she's really very good now. Your Mother was mewling & acting like she was sucking on a real cock now. Her tongue was laving & flicking at the underside of My fingers as she sucked. I reached My hand into her hair & pulled My fingers out of her mouth. "Now show your young daughter how good you've become My sweet pet." Your Mother placed her hands flat on My thighs & let Me guide My flesh to her lips. Krystal's eyes wide was watching your Mother suck this black man & your own pussy was on fire. I flipped up the hem of your T-shirt & touched you as I'd done that first time. Finding you the same, I smiled & said, "I want you to masturbate Krystal. I want you to masturbate as you watch your Mother. Isn't she beautiful like that?"

You felt the usual embarrassment, but your fingers began to obey Me. The sounds of your Mother's mouth on Me & her groaning was driving you slightly mad. "You're not to cum," I said. "You're to obey Me & I'll decide if you're to be allowed." You didn't know if you could obey Me or not, but you only knew that you wanted to, wanted to more than anything you'd ever wanted.

"Pl...Please...." You whimpered. "I don't think I can stop." I reached & tore your fingers from you, raising them & offering them to you. "You'd tasted yourself before, but this was so much more erotic. I was ordering you silently to do it & your heart thrilled in your obedience. I'd begun to slap your Mother's *Y* breasts, softly at first & they swayed with it. Then I struck harder, dislodging one of the clips. Your Mother's *Y* breasts were turning red & I was slapping & backhanding them. Still she sucked & laved. "See how well your Mother bears for Me, Krystal," I was softly panting now. You continuing to suck your fingers, nodded once & I struck backhanded, viciously. Your Mother couldn't help but cry out & her cried were exciting you to almost fever pitch.

My hand wrapped in her hair, I f***efully fed My huge black 8b cock to her & your Mother tried valiantly to accept the offering. I'd reached & My hand was stroking your thigh as I pulled your Mother's head away & pulled her up, throwing her torso on your bed, her head resting on your other thigh. Quickly pulling the plug from her, I positioned My huge black cock at her now fully prepared asshole. As Krystal watched it begin to enter, your Mother groaned & you felt Me touch you. You stiffened & immediately f***ed yourself to relax, as I began to masturbate you. I didn't penetrate you, but rather slid My fingers through your lips & around your clit, not touching it. You wanted to scream & didn't know what you needed to say. My words showed you the way.

"I'll want you to cum Krystal, but I want you to cum as I do. As I cum in your Mother." I was pressed tightly against your Mother now & you knew I was completely buried in her, watching My huge black cock withdraw & slide in again. You felt it start, felt fear that you were going to disobey Me & struggled as you'd never done before. You'd never consciously tried to stop your orgasm, just hurried joyously to it. I was rubbing on the side of your clit now & you moaned. There was no way you could control this. Your Mother's moans matched your own as I quickened. "Alright Krystal...NOW, I want you to cum!!!"

I was hammering your Mother's asshole & her young daughter was beside yourself. "Oh GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!!!" You moaned. "I'm CUMMMMING, I'm...I'm CUMMING!!!" Your body stiffened until your muscles were as rigid as steel & your hips lurched uncontrollably. "OH GOD MR. MIKE," was all you could manage, all thoughts of your Mother gone & your pussy still clenching. My fingers slipped down, you felt Me massage your virgin asshole & you lurched again, beginning to feel the heat anew. I stopped & you groaned this time in frustration as I pulled MY huge black cock from your Mother. I was still somewhat hard & your Mother lay panting.

"She's done well, don't you think Krystal. I'm going to take her to our room now & attend to her. I think she deserves a special treat. I want you to think about this & I'll expect an answer tomorrow before you leave for school." I rose & when your Mother began to rise, I stared at her & she sank to her knees following Me from your room on all fours without a backward glance or word to her daughter. You lay there, your only thought...I could answer you NOW Mr. Mike, NOW!!!... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1564  |  
100%
  |  3

Camping With Mom

I forget where I copied this story from and who actually wrote it but I saw that it had potential so here ‘tis. I could have spent more time on it but it’s a whole lot more readable than it was. SSB


It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so excited that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four passes, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may.


by : my friend... Continue»
Posted by xx-man-xx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 16634  |  
5%
  |  30

THE MYSTERY OF THE BATON ROUGE

The name's Jack Wayne. I'm a private detective. It all began on a
sweltering Friday in June. I was sitting behind my desk thumbing
through a paperback of "9 & 1/2 Weeks" and sipping a glass of
bourbon when my secretary stuck her head into the office.

"Hey, Jack." she said in an annoying tone. "Jack, put the book
down for a minute!"

"What is it with you?" I growled. "You always butt in right when
I'm getting to the best page, Betty!"

"Excuse me for interrupting your reading hour!" she replied,
tossing a handful of her long jet-black hair over her shoulder.
"But I thought you'd like to know that there's a lady out here
to see you."

I sat up and quickly tossed back the whiskey.

"Send her in." I said as I shoved the glass, the bottle and the
book into the desk drawer. A moment later an elegantly-dressed
woman walked into my office. Her light brown hair, which was
pulled back into a bun, was highlighted by streaks of silver.
This wasn't the kind of clientele I was used to. She was classy,
like a linen napkin or a glass of single-malt scotch. She was
smooth and relaxed as she introduced herself.

"Olivia T. Kendrich." she said, offering me a gloved hand.
I didn't know whether I should shake her hand or kiss it.
I reached out and gave it a polite squeeze. She smiled and
squeezed back. "You come highly recommended, Mr. Wayne.
An acquaintance of mine, Miss Stephanie O'Hara, said that you
were quite effective. Do you remember her by any chance?"

Stephanie O'Hara was a cute little red-haired debutante from the
right side of the tracks who'd hired me to tail her fiancee'.
She suspected him of two-timing her. I shadowed the guy for a month
and it was clear he wasn't up to any hanky-panky. When I went to
her father's house to tell her so, she accused me of covering for
him and demanded her retainer fee back. When I told her no dice,
she started getting physical. She kicked my shin a real good one,
then started slapping my face. I tried to stay cool, but she'd
smacked me until I didn't have a cheek left to turn. So, I grabbed
her by the arm, threw my foot onto the nearest chair and tossed her
over my leg. She twisted like a demon. Apparently, she'd figured
out what was coming next. It was all I could do just to hold her
in place. Then I started slapping her fanny like it was going out
of style. She had a thick wool skirt on, but I didn't let that
stop me. I just laid it on all the harder. The way she kicked and
screamed, you'd of thought I was killing her. It's too bad her
rich daddy never gave her that kind of attention, but I figured
it's never too late to learn. When I was done spanking the brat,
I pushed her onto the floor and walked out. I remember looking back
as I was heading out the door. She was lying there, in tears,
rubbing her ass and demanding at the top of her lungs that I come
back, but I just kept moving.

"She mentioned what a worthy adversary were."

Ms. Kendrich continued.

"Oh, is that what she said?"

"Yes, she did. I'm to understand that you two had a little
run-in."

"Well, there was a bit of a scuffle. Is she still sore
about that?"

"She was... for quite a while."

"It wasn't that big a deal. She ought to put it behind her."

"She hardly had a choice." Olivia smirked.

"Yes." I agreed. "But certainly you didn't come here to talk
about Miss O'Hara."

"No. What I want to talk to you about is this." She took a dark
pink envelope from her purse and slid it across the desk. I picked
it up and opened it. Inside was a type-written note which read:

"Go down a red road and find a three. Then add a three. Now do
it again. When you hear the bell, turn to your left and you'll
see me just above the earth. Take me in hand and turn me over.
You'll know what to do next."

"It came in the mail, yesterday." Olivia told me. "I have no
idea what it means."

I examined the envelope carefully. There was no return address and
no postmark.

"This was delivered by hand." I stated.

"Some of the best things are." she replied. I turned the note
over in my hand and tried to think of what the words could
possibly mean.

"It's a riddle all right." I muttered to myself.

Olivia took a checkbook and a pen from her purse.

"How much is your retainer?"

She seemed ready to write down any number I chose. I reached across
the desk and put my hand over hers, closing the checkbook.

"I couldn't take a dime from you Ms. Kendrich- not for something
like this." I said, softly. I left my hand on top of hers as long
as I dared then slowly pulled away. "Like I said, it's some kind
of riddle, so it's got to be some kind of joke- probably not worth
looking into." She nodded in agreement, but I could see a lot of
disappointment in those lovely, blue-green eyes. You could have
written Tootsie-Pop right on my forehead- I was such a sucker.
"But I'll tell you what- I'll work on this for a day or two and,
if I come up with anything, I'll let you know."

She smiled sweetly as she put her things back in her purse and
stood to leave.

"That sounds fine." She handed me a card with her phone number
and address. "Come over for dinner when you have it figured out.
I want to hear all about it. How does poached salmon, steamed
turnips and raspberry sorbet sound to you?" Once again she offered
her hand. This time I leaned down and pressed my lips to the silk
knuckles of her glove.

"I can almost taste it." I said.

She blushed warmly as she walked to the door.

"Good luck, Mr. Wayne. Now please remember, I'm expecting a
blow-by-blow account."

With that, she was gone. I walked over to the window and watched
as she got into her white Mercedes and drove away. Her perfume
drifted faintly in the air like a ghost. An old song began to
play in my head.

"What was that all about?!" Betty's voice cut through the music
like a chain-saw. I slapped my hands together and pointed at her.

"Go make me a big pot of coffee, honeybuns! I've got a mystery to
solve and it may take all night."

"Good!" she said, picking my paperback up off the desk as though
it were a soiled diaper. "I guess that means I can throw this
piece of trash away?"

"When did you become a literary critic? Do you even read books?"

"I'll have you know that I'm just starting a book! It's all
about sl**ping Beauty and how she gets-"

"I don't have time to hear about your fairytale stories!
I've got to get to the bottom of this Kendrich case."

"I bet that's not all you're trying to get to the bottom of."

"One of these days, Betty!" I waved a threatening hand at her.

"Promises, promises!" she pouted, tossing her hair as she left
the room.

I spent the rest of the night kicking that riddle around my office.
The road and the numbers- those were the keys. Then, at about
midnight, it hit me. The red road was a street and the numbers were
an address! When I took a three and added another and did it again,
I came up with 369. I checked a city street map for something with
red in it and found Scarlet Lane. I dialed information and found
that 369 Scarlet Lane was the address of Grayson's Pawn Shop.
I caught a little shut-eye on my office couch and headed over
there the next morning.

Grayson's was a run down little joint, but it possessed a kind of
dusty charm. As I'd expected, a bell rang as I came through the
front door. I turned to my left. There were several shelves of
used junk lining the walls, but only one thing caught my eye-
a huge globe circa 1955 sitting right at eye level and above that
was a wooden paddle hanging by a leather strap. It was about a
foot and a half long and maybe four inches wide. I heard a woman's
voice behind me say.

"Checking out the old board of education, eh?" she asked in a
friendly manner. "Hi, my name's Lucy Grayson."

She was a nice looking lady. I'd say medium in most respects,
average in height and weight. Her auburn hair was shoulder length.
Maybe she was a bit plump and her voice was a little rough,
but she had a nice smile and that goes a long way with me.

"Nice to meet you, Lucy. I'm Jack Wayne."

"So, what's your interest in the fanny-whacker? Is the little
woman getting out of line?"

We both laughed.

"It looks like a classic piece of workmanship."

"Yeah, it's a real tear jerker. I bet that one kept a few ladies
on their toes!" she replied with a wink.

"Really? Do think that's an adult toy?"

"Yep!" Lucy said as she reached up and brought the paddle down.
"See these little hearts carved into the corners? This was a
romantic gift between two grown-ups, not something a school
principal would use. My folks had something like this. I found it
under their bed once when I was a k**. You never know what people
get up to behind closed doors."

It was heavier than I'd expected- smoother too. I ran my hand
along it's flat surface and let it fall into my palm a few times.
I flipped it over to find some writing etched into the wood.

"It's time to get personal with June. Maybe some time in the
corner is needed. Want some candy? Just remember that the hand
moves faster than the eye. Now, get cracking!"

That afternoon found me back in my office, mulling over those
cryptic words. Was June a woman's name? What did time in the
corner refer to? The rest of it made even less sense.

Betty brought me some coffee and a few doughnuts. She noticed
the words from the paddle which I had scrawled onto some paper
in front of me.

"What's this?" she asked.

"Damned if I know!" I said and took a bite from the old-fashioned
with strawberry icing.

"Is this part of that Kendrich case?"

"Yeah, and I've got to say, it's beginning to get the best
of me!"

"Well, don't get slap-happy over it, especially if she's not
paying you!"

"Wait. How do you know I'm doing this for free?"

Betty started to get a little flustered.

"I- uh... Well, I mean-"

"Have you been listening at the door again?" I said as I got up
and walked toward her. Betty was forever listening in on my private
conversations and I'd finally had enough of it. She backed out of
the room and tried to make for the front door, but I cornered her.

"Now hold on, Jack. You've got it all wrong!"

I picked up a newspaper from her desk and started to fold
it lengthwise.

"Betty, your bottom has a date with the classified section!"
Her hands instinctively covered her backside as she attempted to
out-maneuver me. She faked towards the door and then made a break
for my office. I lunged forward and grabbed hold of her wrist
before she could slam my own door on me. Then it was just a matter
of dragging her over to the couch and pinning her over my lap.
Betty made a lot of noise, but didn't put up much of a fight.
In fact, for a second there, I could swear I caught her starting
to giggle.

"She won't be laughing long!" I thought as I lifted the paper.
And that's when I saw it out of the corner of my eye. It was right
there on the paper. Just below "Help Wanted" and "For Sale"
was the word, "Personals".

"This is it! The personal ads!"

"The what?" Betty gasped.

"The clue on the paddle said to `get personal'. That's where
I'll find the answer." I sat Betty up and got off the couch.
She tried to regain her composure, not to mention her breath
as I grabbed my jacket and headed out the door.

"Where are you going?!" she said, almost sounding disappointed.

"To a dirty book shop, sweetcheeks. I'll just have to toast your
buns some other time."

I was outside and getting into my car when Betty stuck her head
out the office window.

"You're a real jerk, you know that?!" she shouted. Then she
addressed her comments to the entire block. "Jack Wayne is a
big jerk and he doesn't know how to finish what he's started!"

"What are you mad at me for?! I didn't lay a hand on you!"
I shouted back. That just seemed to tick her off even more.

"Oh! You make me furious!" she screamed and slammed the
window closed.

"Women!" I thought to myself as I hopped into the driver's seat.
"Will I ever figure them out?"

Pinky's Adult Books was a neon covered joint in the red light
district. They had every girlie mag and erotic novelty item anyone
could ever want. Never mind how I knew about it. I walked in and
headed right for the spanking literature. A minute of browsing
and there it was- the June issue of "Corner Time Magazine",
a publication dedicated to the fun side of corporal punishment.
I flipped through the pages and stopped at the personal ads.
There were several of them, so I decided to buy the issue to study
back at the office. When I got there, Betty was gone. There was a
note on her desk. As I picked it up, I could see that the ink had
been smudged by her tears.

"Dear Jack, I really thought we had something special, but I
stand corrected. You've always had the upper hand in our
relationship, why couldn't you take advantage of it? The bottom
line is, I'm leaving. It's not like me to turn tail and run away,
but what else can I do? Good-bye. Love, Betty Storm"

Strictly speaking, I don't go in for office romances, but I have
to admit that Betty always did have a special place in my heart.
I stood there for a while, staring out the window with her letter
in my hand. I thought about calling, but I'd never thought to ask
for her home number. She was right, I was a jerk. But there wasn't
much I could do about it, so I decided to get back to the business
at hand.

I scanned through Corner Time magazine checking ad after ad as
the night wore on. There must have been a thousand naughty ladies
looking for some firm-handed guy to adjust their attitude,
but nothing caught my attention. It wasn't until I'd reached
the next to the last page that I finally struck pay-dirt.
It was an ad next to a picture of a gorgeous blonde that read:

"I've been a bad, bad girl and need some serious behavior
modification from a man who's hand moves faster than his eye.
So get cracking and call Candy Maxwell!"

Beneath the ad was a phone number for an answering service.
I called it and left my office number. Five minutes later,
my phone rang.

"Jack Wayne's office."

"Mr. Wayne?" a soft feminine voice asked.

"Yes it is."

"Hi, I'm Candy. I'm so glad you called. I was on the edge of
my seat waiting!"

"Do we know each other, Ms. Maxwell?"

"No, but we have a mutual acquaintance."

"And who would that be, Candy?"

"I'm not comfortable talking about it over the phone. You should
come over to my place so we can meet in private."

"Is this for real?"

"Why don't you head on over here and find out for yourself?"

Within a half-hour, I was pulling up to Candy Maxwell's house.
It was a big Victorian place with an iron gate up front.
I walked up to it and pushed the buzzer on the intercom.

"Hello?" Candy's voice crooned through the speaker.

"It's me, Jack."

"Great! Come around to the backside of the house. I'm having
a swim."

"Sure."

The large gate slowly swung open and I walked across the driveway
past a pink BMW with red leather interior. It looked to be brand
spanking new. As I came around the side of the house, I noticed
a small structure in the backyard, it was a woodshed from the
old days when people used such things to stay warm. I could hear
splashing as I rounded the corner and when the pool came into view,
I was overcome by a vision. There, swimming naked before me, was
the most beautiful woman I've ever almost dropped dead from seeing.
She stopped swimming for a moment and waved to me.

"Care to cool off?" she asked.

Sliding naked down a glacier wouldn't have cooled me off.

"No thanks." I said, trying to keep my eyes in their sockets.
She paddled around in the water as though it was nothing to swim
nude in front of a stranger.

"I'll be right out." she said, heading for the stairs at the
shallow end. I needed a distraction to keep from losing my cool.
I fumbled around in my pockets for some cigarettes or a lighter
before remembering that I don't smoke. Then, like Venus rising
from the sea, Candy stepped out of the pool and stood before me
shaking the water from her long, golden hair.

I was harder than Chinese arithmetic.

"You're quite striking." I commented.

"I hear the same about you." She walked over and took me by
the lapels. "Isn't it a little hot for this?" Our lips almost
met as she slid my jacket over my shoulders, down my arms and
casually tossed it onto a nearby deck chair. She placed her hands
on my chest and gave me a little shove. I fell back onto a
chaise lounge. Just as I sat up, she climbed over my lap and
arched her bottom at an angle that would tempt anyone to slap it.
I couldn't help but notice how pink her cheeks were- the shade
of bubble gum.

"You have an incredible back porch." I said.

"It could use a man's touch, though. Care to take a whack at it?
Or maybe several?

"Looks like someone's already done that today."

"Yes. I got a little cheeky with a friend of mine, so he bent me
over and showed me the error of my ways. But that was hours ago."

"Does it still sting?" I asked, giving one of her cheeks
a squeeze.

"Marvelously!" she moaned. I let my hand roam across her perfect
pink ass. Candy rolled her shoulders in anticipation. I lifted
my hand and was poised to give this minx a spanking she'd
never forget. Unfortunately, the moment was shattered by the
sound of an angry voice.

"What the hell's going on out here?!" it said.

I turned to see a large powerful looking man in a business suit
approaching us.

"Who are you?!" he demanded.

"Jack Wayne. I'm a private detective." I stood, pulling Candy
to her feet as I did.

"Well, I'm Melvyn Maxwell and the woman you had bent over your
knee is my wife!"

"Melvyn, you're making a scene!" Candy said.

"Me?!" The man grabbed Candy by the arm and took her to his side.
"Where are your clothes?"

I handed her my jacket which she wrapped around her shoulders.

"Thank you. I'm glad to see there are still some gentlemen left in
this town!" She sneered at Melvyn who paid no attention to the dig.

"Get in the house and put something on!"

As Candy went off to the house in a huff, Maxwell and I stood
there for a few awkward moments.

"I suppose you answered one of those ads." he asked in a
semi-polite manner.

"Yes, but it wasn't as simple as that. You see, I'm working on
a case-"

"Oh, so it's part of your job to spank beautiful naked women?"

"If only that were the deal!" I chuckled.

"Look pal, I don't blame you for wanting to spank my wife. I do
it two or three times a day myself! But her ass isn't public
property, okay?!"

Candy came back out of the house with my jacket over one arm.
She was wearing a white blouse, a plaid skirt, ankle socks and
black patent leather shoes. The ensemble was fetching, but it
sort of looked like a school girl's uniform.

"Here, Jack." she said, handing me my jacket. "I'm sorry
things didn't work out. Mel can be a real wet blanket!"

"That's enough out of you, Miss!" Melvyn replied. "Now, go
march yourself into that woodshed and wait for me!"

"But I don't want another trip to the woodshed!" she cried.

"I'm going to count to three!"

That's all Melvyn had to say. Before he could even start counting,
the beautiful young woman walked away with arms angrily folded
and her lower lip sticking out.

"I'm sorry about all this, Mr. Wayne. It looks like you've been
set up."

I put my jacket back on and we both walked toward the front of
the house. I went straight for the driveway and he veered off
toward the woodshed.

"Don't be too harsh with Candy." I said.

"You k**ding?" Maxwell laughed. "She's in there eating this up
with a big spoon! Let me tell you, if I didn't keep her fanny as
hot as a pepper at least eight hours a day, she'd drop me like
a bad habit! Good luck, Mr. Wayne."

"Thanks."

On the way out I could here the fireworks show starting up in
that old shed. The sounds of Melvyn's hand making solid contact
and Candy's squealing followed me all the way to my car.

By the time I was nearing my office, the sun was touching the
horizon and the distant hills were bathed in a rosy glow.
I reached for my sunglasses but found something else in the
breast pocket of my jacket. It was a hotel room key with the
number 303 on it. Candy must have slipped it in there when she
was changing. It wasn't from some cheap, flea-bag inn, either.
This key was the property of the Baton Rouge- the ritziest
hotel in town. I drove to the Baton Rouge's parking lot and sat
there in my car for a while, wondering if I should go up or not.
The whole thing smacked of conspiracy. Finally, I resolved to see
this thing through to the end. I took an elevator that was only
slightly smaller than my apartment to room 303. I slid the key
in and opened the door to find four women on the other side.
Olivia Kendrich, Stephanie O'Hara Lucy Grayson and Candy Maxwell
were all in silk nighties in various shades of pink and all
looked as if they were expecting me. Olivia and Lucy were playing
cards at a glass-top table. Stephanie and Candy were lounging on
an enormous red velvety couch. Candy was stroking Stephanie's
strawberry locks with a large wooden hairbrush.

"Nice of you to drop in, Mr. Wayne." Ms. Kendrich said, rising and
pouring a glass of pink champagne from a bottle chilling nearby.
Then she handed me the glass. "I suppose you're wondering why we
lured you here tonight."

"Okay, I'll bite. What's this all about?"

"Remember that afternoon in my father's study?" Stephanie asked.
"I was being such a brat that day! Do you remember how I yelled
at you and kicked you and all? A lot of guys would have folded in
a situation like that, but not you. You put me in my place.
And you did it so swiftly, so..."

"Soundly?" I interrupted.

"Yes." Stephanie agreed. She smiled and closed her eyes for a
moment as if she was remembering her first taste of chocolate.
"Ever since that experience, I've been looking for some way to
relive the moment. But first, I had to find somebody to confide in.
I needed to share my strange little story with someone."

"Why didn't you just give me a ring." I asked.

"You don't understand. As enthralled as I was by the way you took
me in hand, I was still furious. I'm a proud woman, Mr. Wayne.
Having a man spank me like a c***d was very confusing. It was
frightening, embarrassing and yet it awakened me in ways I'd
never expected."

"Yes." Lucy joined in. "When a woman realizes she really likes
to be spanked, there are lots of issues to deal with. She wants to
be punished and humiliated in her fantasy life without losing
anyone's respect in the real world. It's hard for most people
to understand that."

"Not to mention trying to explain that there's a big difference
between a playful spanking and hardcore S & M." Candy added.

"I did try to contact you. I came to your office two months ago."
Stephanie continued. I'd finally worked up the courage to tell you
about my feelings, but your secretary told me you were on a case
out of town and wouldn't be back for days. I sort of broke down
there in your waiting room. I couldn't stop crying, but your
secretary, Betty, was so nice. She brought me a box of tissues
and listened to my whole story. I told her everything."

"What? Betty knows about all of this?" I gasped.

"Oh, yes! It seemed she was very familiar with my situation.
She got right on the phone with Olivia and started arranging
this whole charade."

"Betty and I have been plotting this for weeks." Olivia said.
"You see, we've both been spanking aficionados since we went to
college together. We were in a sorority that took paddling its
pledges very seriously." Olivia's hands went to her ass cheeks as
if she could still feel the sting. "Many is the night we smeared
cold cream on each other's sore little bottoms after a brutal
session with the paddle. We looked around, but we never found a man
that could swing a paddle quite like our senior sorority s****r."

My eyes went to Lucy, who's smile seemed quite conspicuous.

"And that s****r would be you, Ms. Grayson?"

"Excellent! You see, you are a good detective. Yes, I was Betty
and Olivia's senior s****r and I took every opportunity to lay
wood to their delicate young fannies. It seemed as though Olivia
here spent most of her freshman year bent over in front of me,
dancing to the crack of my paddle. But it never gave me the
satisfaction I'd felt being on the other end of it when I was
a freshman. And it was nothing compared to the rapture of being
taken over a man's knee for a good spanking. After college, the
girls and I stayed in touch. We came to realize that we didn't
have a passing fancy for spanking, it was a life-long devotion.
So we formed a club. We call ourselves, `The Sore Subjects'.
Candy joined us about a month ago."

"I met Stephanie at a bookstore." Candy chimed in. "She saw
me browsing through 'The Art of Discipline' and we struck up
a conversation. The next thing you know, I was in the club.
You can imagine what the initiation was like! I couldn't sit
comfortably for a week!"

The women all laughed.

I was still confused.

"So, you ladies meet here once a month and spank each other?"

They all laughed again.

"Not exactly, Jack." Olivia explained. "You see, we always get
some authoritative male to be our `master of ceremonies'.
Last month it was Melvyn."

"Melvyn Maxwell? Your husband?" I asked Candy.

"He's not really my husband. His real name is Melvyn McLintock.
He's just a friend of ours who was helping us out."

"It's all part of our complicated little plot to get you here."
Olivia added.

"I understand, but how did you come to choose me?"

"Well, why don't you ask the other member of our little group?"
Olivia walked to the bedroom door and opened it. When I looked
into the next room my jaw fell down to the lobby. It was my
runaway secretary, Betty, sitting on the edge of the bed
in a French maid's outfit.

"Hi, Jack." she said, standing up. "I hope you're not angry."

"I'm just glad to see you!" I told her. "I've been worried
about you, honey. I didn't know what to do."

Betty stared at the floor, biting her lower lip.

"I know, but it was the only way I could think of to introduce you
to our little group. Still, it was thoughtless and mean of me to
let you worry like that! You know what I think?" she said, looking
right into my eyes. "I think I need to be taught a lesson."

"And I think these two need some time alone." Olivia said with a
knowing grin. "But don't wear yourself out." she added as she
left the room with the other ladies filing out behind her.
"Now remember, you've got four naughty accomplices in the next
room waiting for their just deserts."

Stephanie, the last to exit, gave Betty and me a wink as she
closed the door.

"Alone at last." Betty said, embracing me.

"What's the deal with the little maid get-up?"

"It's just one of my fantasy costumes. You don't like it?"

"No, I like it all right! I just think it would look better d****d
over a chair." I said, kissing her neck.

"And how do you think I'd look d****d over a chair?"
she whispered huskily into my ear.

"I feel like a dope." I told her. "For years I've been trying
to figure out your mysterious motives and all you wanted
me to do was smack that cute little backside of yours!
Some detective I am!"

"You're a great detective. It's just, sometimes you can't see
the forest for the trees."

She put her hands on my face, kissing me softly.

I wrapped my arms around Betty's slim frame.

"You're going over my knee, young lady!"

"It's about time!" she said as I sat down on the edge of
the bed.

A quick yank on her left arm and she was over my lap. I lifted
the back of that little black skirt to reveal the sweetest sight
these eyes have ever seen. It was no shock she wasn't wearing
panties, but I wasn't prepared for the absolute perfection of
Betty's bottom. I'd seen it swishing around the office a thousand
times under a cotton skirt or nicely packed into a pair of slacks,
but I never could have imagined how lovely those two alabaster
moons really were. My hand shook as a ran it across the smooth
rounded surface of her ass. I lifted my hand and brought it down
hard across Betty's sweet white cheeks. She jumped and gasped
a little. The next few swats were much more powerful and got an
even better response. Betty ground herself against my leg and then
lifted her bottom in anticipation of more. I started swatting
harder and faster until my hand was a blur. I slapped those round
little cheeks until they turned carnation pink and when that shade
didn't suit me, I smacked them until they were rose red.
She kicked and cried like a k** who'd lost her bike, but I just
kept on spanking. Then, when Betty's ass was so red it looked as
if it might glow in the dark, I stopped swatting and just ran my
hand across her hot, crimson flesh. She arched her back and moaned
with pleasure as I massaged her swollen buns.

"Don't ever leave me again, Betty." I sighed.

"Or else, what?" she said, looking over her shoulder with a big
grin on her tear-stained face.

Once again I lifted my hand into the air. I knew I wouldn't have
to answer that smart-ass question with words.


THE END... Continue»
Posted by meatloaf90 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Sex Humor  |  Views: 992  |  
93%
  |  2

Susan & the Black Farm Labourers Ch. 04

Susan was in the kitchen pouring a mug of coffee, decked out in the white sundress of the day before, her pert body startlingly obvious through the shear material. Her eyes were red, she moved slowly, but had a secretive smile on her face that told plenty.

I poured a cup of the steaming brew and sat at the table across from her while she filled me in on the events I'd missed.

They had dosed off for several hours after I left the carriage house, waking eventually to the sound of rain on the roof (I slept through it). They were soon fucking for a fourth time and William blew another load deep into her. They lay there with his cock still inside her, neither of them saying a word. She used her experienced pussy muscles to squeeze him hard again but before they began fucking again decided to go inside where they made a snack and took it up to the bedroom.

There they talked for half an hour about William's hope that she would be willing to service all eight Black cocks for the next two or three months. She had agreed without hesitation and with hardly any limitations. Of course if we had company fucking wouldn't be possible, and when she was on her period, or if she became too sore to accommodate them. She agreed that occasional visits to the farmhouse might be necessary if we did have company.

She also had no problem going out on 'dates' with them one at a time. What that might involve, none of us really knew at the time although later I'll write about one evening when she and Jonah visited Halifax.

As she poured a second cup of coffee, her back turned towards where I was sitting, she casually asked if our agreement was still in effect. My cock was rock hard and all I wanted to do was ram it into her swollen cunt and splash a hot load of jism into her like William had no doubt done an hour earlier.

If the agreement stood, that wouldn't be possible.

I hesitated. She added milk to the coffee. "Well," she asked. "You're going to keep the agreement, right?"

I stubbed out a cigarette on a saucer, not even realizing I had lit one in the house. She sat down and as I looked up she caught me in her powerful gaze so I couldn't look away.

"Yes," I muttered. "It stands."

For some reason, knowing that eight Black men would have the freedom to do whatever they wanted to my wife for literally months and I wouldn't be allowed to so much as touch her, made my cock as hard as rock.

"Good," she smiled. "Just making sure."

The agreement, in effect for many years, was that if she was fucking somebody regularly she was off limits to me until the 'affair' was over. If a week went by that she and he didn't fuck, the agreement was over. The deal was in effect twice before - the first time for only a month, but the second time for almost a year. The agreement didn't cover the many one-nighters or numerous threesome arrangements. Just what she defined as serious 'affairs.'

Every morning Susan would supervise me as I jerked off, and after every fuck session with the guy, I would jerk off as well. The masturbation was to ensure I could control my urges to fuck her.

She sat down on a chair facing me around the corner of the table. The white dress fell between her legs but she spread her thighs slowly and began pulling the material up towards her belly.

"Wanna see," she asked mischieviously as the cloth almost reached her cunt. Already I saw the redness of her inner thighs and could easily picture what was to follow further up.

I swallowed and sort of murmured my assent and nodded at the same time. She became serious and lifted the dress up the rest of the way.

She had taken a shower before she came downstairs, but the evidence of the night before was obvious. Her pussy was swollen and red, her clit was still engourged and stood out, and her cunt lips were long and distended. Her entire pussy mound was red from the poundings it had taken. There were teeth marks and hickies on her inner thighs and lower belly.

She continued pulling the dress up until her hands were over her head and her tits were visible. Bite marks and red splotches covered her twin orbs and her nipples were hard and swollen.

"Imagine after a week," she said, referring to the condition of her body as she began lowering the dress. "Or after a month. I think you better start getting your hand in practice and we might as well bring a few pillows and blankets downstairs this afternoon. I don't expect you'll be sl**ping in the bedroom for the next three months."

I nodded agreement and asked when all this was going to start. Susan looked at her watched, considered.

"About six o'clock, so that's about seven and a half hours from now," she said. "I guess William is bringing one of the others over, you know, one of the two guys who couldn't make it yesterday. William thinks I'll be very pleased."

As she said the last words she spread her legs and let the thin white dress material fall between them. Her hand slid down and she cupped her swollen mound through the dress, gently caressing it and moaning.

Then she stopped and smiled broadly.

"This is going to be so much fun," she enthused. "I think maybe you should fuck me one more time before the agreement goes into effect."

I never heard sweeter words and she was pulling the dress up over her used body as I knelt between her legs.

"Five minutes is all you can have though," she said. "Just fuck me and cum."

She stood up, brushing me away and headed for the livingroom where she lay back and spread, waited for me to drop my jeans, and helped me slide my stiff cock into her cunt.

She didn't have to put a time limit on it. I came in about two minutes and the instant she sensed the last spert had been shot, she gently pushed me off.

"There. I hope that does for the next 90 days or so," she said as she stood in the doorway, cum dripping out of her. "As of now I'm off limits. You can watch if they let you, but no touching."

She didn't dress right away - just walked around dripping sperm and smiling. That afternoon she did shower, slipped on a really short sundress, and sat outside reading.

I cooked supper and we had hardly cleared the table when William arrived with Mike, a big, muscular Black man with no smile, and a look that would break rocks.

The newcomer gave my wife the once-over, nodded, and informed everyone that he would go first.

William winked at me, Susan was dumbfounded, and Mike took Susan by the arm and propelled her in front of him towards the stairs. I started to follow but William shook his head and held out his hand in a halting gesture.

"No mon, not with Michael," he said. "He likes his privacy. He's big and rough and he'll fuck her hard for all he's worth but he won't really hurt her, mon. No bruises except maybe from his cock."

I still hesitate but William gave me a look that convinced me and he suggested we wash the dishes and clean up from supper.

We no sooner had the sink full when I heard Susan exclaim loudly. Then a few more yells followed by some muffled noises, like he put his hand over her mouth or pushed her face into a pillow.

We heard the bed creaking and more muffled cries, then nothing for a few minutes, then she was moaning and yelping alternately as the bed sounded like it was going to come apart.

William calmly washed dishes and explained that Mike was very well hung and it didn't matter if a woman could take it all, she would anyway. It wasn't so much that his Black cock was long (it was about 10 inches) but thick.

"Thicker than a beer bottle, mon," William said. "You better be findin' another woman if he decides to fuck her ass."

We finished the dishes, made coffee, drank it and smoked, poured more coffee and had more cigarettes. After more than an hour the noises subsided for a few minutes and William reflected that he must have cum in her.

The silence last about 15 minutes and then the noise began again though less intense. For half an hour the bed creaked, the moans echoed down the stairs, and Mike's grunts punctuated particularly satisfying thrusts for the big Black stud fucking my wife.

Finally there was silence again and after a few minutes Mike rumbled down the stairs and into the kitchen, the ghost of a smile on his stern face.

"She'll do mon," he said gruffly. "A real white whore if I ever saw one mon."

With that he strode across the room and out the door without even glancing in my direction.

William caught my eye and smile, flashing his white teeth.

"I'll go take a look," he said, although I knew he would do more than look.

He went for the stairs and I was right behind him. At the top he stopped and caught me by the shoulder.

"Susan told me of the agreement, mon," he said, a note of warning in his voice and an edge of steel in his eyes. "She's not yours anymore, mon."

I nodded dumbly and we went to the bedroom where Susan was laid out where he'd left her. Her gaping cunt was stretched beyond comprehension, but what was so unbelieveable was the amount of cum inside it (I could actually see way up inside her) and the cupful that was soaking into the sheets. Her thighs were smeared with jism and her mound was covered with globs of the sperm-laden goo.

She appeared to be asl**p and as we got closer I saw more hickies on her neck, red splotches on her tits and belly, and when William coaxed her onto her side, I saw her ass was red with slaps of Mike's big hands.

She opened her eyes and smiled.

"That was the most amazing thing I've ever experienced," she said with awe. "I didn't know it could be like that. Honest, I never dreamed it could be so good."

Now her hands were between her legs and her fingers stroked through the cum and deep into her. I didn't know if she was trying to f***e a Black man's cum deeper into her or coat her fingers so she could lick it off.

Eventually her fingers pulled out and dripped cum on her belly and tits as she raised them to her lips.

I was mesmerized and it wasn't until she said "go ahead" that I snapped out of it and tried to figure out what she meant.

"You have your cock in your hand," she said to me. "Go ahead and jerk off."

I was amazed to find she was right. I was actually stroking my cock and didn't even remember getting it out.

And William was naked and hard and crawling between her legs, slipping his massive rod in with ease. And I jerked off as he greedily took her and pumped his potent seed into her white body.

Susan, fucked to orgasm countless times already, was soon crying with pleasure as William's sizable tool worked on her slick and slippery hole. In half an hour I counted five climaxes before the big Black cock spewed into her. When she recovered and became aware of her surroundings once more, she saw me and asked in annoyance if I'd washed the dishes. I nodded and she said I was supposed to take the dogs for a walk down the trail.

"They need the exercise," she said. "You're supposed to do it once a day. Or one of us is and as you can see, I'm a little busy. I'd say to walk all three, one at a time, it's gonna take you almost a couple of hours."

I nodded as I zippered up my jeans.

"And don't forget, you said you'd fix that chair. That shouldn't take more than an hour out in the Carriage House. I'll come take a look when you're done - say in three hours."

William was smiling the whole time, lying half on his side with his long Black cock still half inside my wife's cunt. Susan saw his amusement and gave him a quick grin before turning back to me and asking me to put a pot of coffee on.

I shuffled down stairs and got the coffee going, found the leash and hooked up the first dog. By the time I had walked them all two hours was just about up and after a coffee and s smoke, I took the broken chair out to the shop.

The whole time I could picture what was happening up in our bedroom and I knew it was happening time after time. They had stopped for coffee, but other than that I doubt if there was more than a moment or two his cock wasn't inside one of her holes.

It had been far longer than three hours when Susan pushed open the door, poked her head in, and asked how I was doing.

"Just about done," I said, wiping glue from my hands. "I had to take it apart a couple of times."

"Your mind not on your work," she asked with a laugh.

"How about you? Are you done for a while," I asked. "I was just thinking of coming back in for a coffee."

She slid her body around the door so I could see most of her sexy form. She was d****d in a short bathrobe but in the dim light where she stood I couldn't see much, but I caught a look of indecision on her face.

"Well, I suppose we could put on another pot," she said. "I'll see if William wants to come down or if he's in bed for the night."

I gulped at that remark. I had sort of wondered if he was staying and I had my answer. I'd be sl**ping downstairs and she was making sure I knew it.

I put the chair up on the workbench, threw some tools on a shelf, and turned out the lights. Susan was already gone so I made my way back to the kitchen door alone.

She was putting on the coffee and asked me to go check on William.

"See if he wants coffee or if there's anything he needs," she said offhand is if my serving her Black lover was a ordinary as sliced bread. "See if he wants you to run a bath for us now. We were thinking of taking one later."

William was half asl**p with just a corner of sheet over his mid-section. The rest of the bed clothes were a tangle on the floor and the bottom sheet was taken right off the bed and lay in a damp heap in the clothes hamper.

"You want coffee or a bath," I asked, almost rudely.

He opened an eye and his lips curled into a smile showing white teeth.

"Hey mon, yeh. Start the bath and bring us up coffee mon," he said. "Me and her is gonna clean up a bit. Susan said you'd find some clean sheets and stuff to make up the bed again. Said you'd love to do it."

Back down in the kitchen the coffee was ready so I filled two cups while Susan sat, legs spread, at the table waiting. The bathrobe had dropped open and her swollen, red pussy with distended lips and engorged clit was prominent and purposely (I suspected) pointed in my direction. She idly ran her fingers down through the swollen lips, spreading her cunt briefly, and innocently lifting her fingers to her tongue and licking them.

"Ummmmm!" she murmured as her tongue lapped at her juicy fingers. "That's real man cum."

She slowly sauntered to the stairs and I followed her up with the coffee, catching glimpses of her popular pussy. I had started the water for their bath and after setting the coffee on a small book shelf that served as a night stand, I went to the bathroom and checked the water.

When I looked out, Susan and William were sitting up with their backs and heads on pillows against the headboard drinking their coffee. She said Indian style with widely splayed cunt and William had his long legs stretched out and semi-limp cock hanging over his left leg.

"William doesn't have quite enough sugar, Hon, can you fix it," Susan asked. "And make sure the water is still warm. We'll be in in about five minutes."

Her rope was fully open and her tits hung firmly, jutting out between the two sides of the garment. Her nipples were hard and they were still red blotches and teeth marks from previous sessions.

I did their bidding and had to run back down for a lighter and ashtray. Then they made sure I had laid out towels, washcloths, soap, and shampoo before they went in and closed the bathroom door.

"You should probably head down stairs for the night Hon," she said. "I don't think there's anything else we need, but if there is we'll call."

I'm guessing she rode him for 20 minutes and maybe sucked him for a while. I finally heard them open the door close to half an hour after I went down stairs.

"Sorry Hon," Susan called down. "Could you clean up the tub and the floor? We're heading to bed. Oh, and when you're down, don't forget to set an alarm for 6:30 a.m. You'll have to get some breakfast ready for William and then drive him to work. The alarm clock's just outside the bedroom door."

I did as I was told. They hadn't even pulled the plug and it only took a quick glance to see strands of cum floating in the water. And the floor was soaked - from splashing I guessed. The whole time I cleaned up, I could hear muffled talking and giggling from the bedroom.

I took the clock, set it, and tried to sl**p. It was past midnight and I was so horny I knew I'd cum with just a few strokes of my hand. I grabbed some Kleenex and jerked off. But it did little good. I imagined what had happened the day before, and that night and began jerking off again. Finally I relieved myself sufficiently and fell into a fitful sl**p filled with visions of giant Black cocks and Susan spread for them. In one sequence, she was on her hands and knees with a giant cock sliding deep into her. Behind the big Black man fucking her was a line of similar men stretching back as far as the eye could see. A bucket was placed between her legs to catch whatever dripped out of her - and it was half full of white jism.

Another scene had her on her back with another line of men waiting their turns. Her face was a study in a****l lust as cock after cock brought her to climax in an almost continuous string of orgasms.

Finally the scene faded and was replaced with a flash of William's grinning face. The next thing I knew I was listening to a weather forecast and the sun was up.

I did breakfast, took it up and had to wake them and watch as they untangled their legs and moved their groins apart. William's limp Black cock slipped out of her gaping hole. They sat up and accepted the tray of food.

Half an hour later William was dressed and we were heading out the door. Susan was still in bed but before I left she explained that two of the other guys would be dropping by in the afternoon.

"Just so you know, I'll be a bit busy when you get home so you might think about getting some supper ready," Susan said. "Dinner for four, but I expect you'll want to eat out in the carriage house."

Work did take my mind off things, but by mid-afternoon I knew that back at home my wife was no doubt locked in a humping embrace with a Black stranger. By 4 p.m. I was ready to get up and head home. By 5 p.m. I left the office.

That evening was pretty much a repeat of the night before. This time it was James and Jonah and they had apparently spent a few hours double-teaming before I got home. I served supper at 6 p.m. and by the time I finished my supper and came back inside James and Susan were upstairs and Jonah was sprawled in my armchair watching TV.

Neither of them had to work the next day so both stayed at our place, and I could only guess that Susan spent the night between them in our room. I didn't bother with breakfast because I knew they'd sl**p in.

It was the same with work that day - by lunchtime I was picturing what was happening at home. Turns out they got up, ate, watched some TV and then took turns with her until I got home.

That's how the week continued. I can remember who was there on what day or who stayed the night and who didn't. I know Thursday night nobody stayed over past 1 a.m. and Susan said I could sl**p with her as long as I didn't touch her. That night she lay spread and naked describing all the things done to her and all the things she had done with those Black cocks. I jerked off three times laying there listening to her and watching her play with her cunt.

Finally, after I was spent, she dropped a bombshell.

"I'm spending the weekend at the farm house, Hon," she said. "Some of the guys work in the daytime but there'll be plenty of Black cocks most of the time. William is renting a digital video camera and James, apparently, is pretty good with electronic equipment and computers. They think it will be a hoot."

My cock was rock-hard again but she gave me a quick smile, leaned over, and click off the lamp.

I don't know what happened at the farm house that weekend. Hours and hours of video was recorded and from what I've heard it is 'amazing' porn that has made its way in edited form to several porn companies. Susan won't tell me what companies and she claims she doesn't have any copies of the five full-length tapes that eventually came out of that weekend.

When she arrived home Monday afternoon, she went right to bed and slept until Eugene arrived at about 7 p.m.... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 865  |  
66%
  |  2

Camping With MOM

It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so ******d that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four ******, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may. ***... Continue»
Posted by evil6666 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 58829  |  
9%
  |  69

THE ADVENTURES OF THE SEX DOCTOR, CHAPTER ONE

Krystal quivered nervously while you sat in the waiting room. You'd never tried to do anything like this before. You were only just 22 years old, but had answered the ad of the local sex clinic partially because all of your girlfriends were having happy sex lives except for you. They even teased you because you didn't have any sexual history even though you'd been popular in high school. But with high school behind you, you were starting to think that there might be something wrong with you. The truth was that you didn't EVER feel sexual or sexually excited. Neither men nor women, boys or girls excited you. You'd been kissed a couple of times in high school, but never got that warm, squishy feeling that your girls boasted about. So, when the local sex clinic advertised for a few volunteers to be tested for their 'Sexual I.Q.', you took a deep breath & answered the ad.

Just then the door opened & the clinic nurse, a forty-something brunette with large round glasses, came through the doorway. "Krystal?" She said with a low, smokey voice.

"Yes?" you said.

"The Doctor will see you now."

"O.K." you said with a slight gulp at the end of the sentence. You got up & followed the nurse into the next room.

As the door closed behind you, there was a brief moment of darkness. You heard a somewhat loud click & a spotlight shine down on a chair in the center of the room. It seemed to be covered by black leather & almost resembled the type of chair that you would find in a dentist's office. However, it was designed with some unusual attachments that you didn't recognize. Plus it seemed to be designed for comfort.

A second click turned on all the lights in the room, revealing Doctor Mike to you.

"Hello Krystal, I said. I smiled sweetly at you, as I walked up to you & extended My hand to you. My low baritone voice seemed soothing somehow to listen to. You shook My hand as I continued, "It was very kind & very brave of you to answer the ad. Not many people are able to face their sexual life or the problems within it without seeking some expert advise or help."

You just nodded. I led you over to the chair & gestured for you to sit.

As you sat, I continued, "Now I need for you to trust Me & Nurse Shelley. We're going to help you explore the areas that you feel that you need attention to. We'll start with a quiz & some casual examining. If you ever feel uncomfortable in any way, we'll stop. Does that sound O.K. to you?"

"Yes, Doctor Mike," you said.

Now lie back in the chair & we'll do an initial scan of your erotic centers. Nothing will touch you & you shouldn't feel any discomfort. In fact, most patients find the sensations to be quite pleasant. Are you nervous?

"A little. What do you mean by erotic centers, Doctor Mike?"

I smiled knowingly & explained, "All humans have certain parts of their bodies that respond to sexual or erotic stimulation. By understanding these areas better, we can draw many conclusions about your sexual or erotic mindset."

You nodded & swallowed hard while trying to lean back in the chair. I nodded to the nurse who flipped off the main lights in the room. She then took a place across from the chair where there seemed to be banks of computer monitors that were the only other sources of light other than the overhead spot light.

At this moment, I pulled a large metallic arm from the base of the chair & positioned it about one foot above your head.

"Are you ready?" I asked.

"You nodded."

"O.K., now just close your eyes & relax. I think you'll find this experience to be quite pleasant."

You closed your eyes & nodded again. After a moment, you said in a soft voice, "O.K."

"Relax & enjoy, I said, flipping a switch on the arm."

You seemed to hear a soft whirling sound & then saw a bluish light emanating from the end of the arm. The blue light shown down on your face & head. You felt your body relaxing involuntarily. Soon your face showed no strain. There even seemed to be a slight grin coming over your full pink lips.

I walked over to the bank of monitors. I turned back to ask, "Does that feel all right, Krystal?"

"It feels fine," you voice trailing off.

"Oh, you'll find it hard to speak for a while. If I give you permission to speak, then you'll respond, it that clear?"

"At first, you started to try to speak, but a grin came over your face stopping you & then you just nodded."

"Good girl," I continued. "You're My good girl now, aren't you?" You may respond.

"Yes Doctor Mike. I'm your good girl," you smiled & fell silent.

"Doctor," exclaimed the nurse. "Look at this," she said, motioning to areas on the computer monitors. "Her heterosexual & homosexual centers are both huge!"

"WOW!" I said & both seemingly right on top of one another. No wonder she has been in conflict. Usually they're quite separate & distinct. She'll make a wonderful subject.

Also Doctor, there was a positive erotic spite when she said, "I'm your good girl."

"Splendid," I continued, she probably has a Daddy complex. As I looked back at My new subject, a sly, knowing smile came across My lips.

And mommy complex, too, she continued while starting to unbutton the first couple of buttons to her white, silk blouse.

I took one last look at the computer screen before turning back to My subject & walking over to the side of the chair.

Your mind was awash with erotic images. Naked men & women. Couples copulating, you saw large penises & swollen nipples. You saw strong muscled arms & thrusting vagina's. You saw beautiful men & women dancing erotically as if just for you, you'd never thought that nude people could look so sexy. You heard My voice.

"You'll concentrate on My voice, I said, flipping a different switch on the arm that was suspended just above your head. The light now glowed red & the sexual imagery in your mind stopped. In fact, your mind was a blank with no thoughts. You'll answer My questions as I ask them. Do you understand?"

"Yes Doctor Mike."

"Good girl. You're going to do anything & everything I tell you to do. Is that O.K.?"

"Yes Doctor Mike."

"Good girl. Now I want you to tell Me your first sexual experience."

"I'm still a virgin, Doctor Mike."

"That's O.K. Tell Me when was the first time that you noticed your breasts & nipples were growing? How old were you?"

"Eleven or Twelve, Doctor."

"O.K. I want you to pretend today that you're twelve years old. Can you do that for Me?"

"Yes Doctor Mike," you agreed while your voice rose to a slightly higher pitch.

"Good girl. You're going to be Daddy's little girl today, aren't you? WIll you do anything that Daddy tells you to do? Do you want to please Daddy?"

"Oh, yes Doctor."

"You'll no longer call Me Doctor. I'm your Daddy now. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Daddy, oh yes." The now little girl exclaimed as your mannerisms transformed into that of the 12 year old girl.

"You want to please Daddy in every possible way, don't you?"

"Yes, Daddy, I do."

"Good, you're Daddy's good little girl, aren't you?"

"Yes, Daddy. I'm your good little girl."

"Good, that pleases Daddy very much. You'll do anything Daddy tells you to do to please Me, won't you?"

"Oh, yes Daddy, how may I please you?"

At that moment, I moved the arm above your breast area & flipped a switch that now shine a green light on your chest.

"How does that feel? Do you feel anything?"

"Yes Daddy, it...kinda tingles..."

"Good. Now lean upward & open your eyes."

"Yes Daddy," you said obediently following My orders. I moved the arm so that it still shine directly onto your chest area.

"Now, you'll tell Daddy about discovering your boobies today."

"Yes Daddy, my boobies & nipples are getting bigger."

"How do you feel about that?"

"I guess I like it. Many of the other girls have seen their titties growing for a few years now. I guess mine are supposed to."

"Yes, little Krystal, they are supposed to grow so that you can become a woman. Will you please show Daddy your titties?"

"Oh, yes Daddy," you said dutifully starting to unbutton the buttons on your blouse. They're not like mommy's yet, though. They feel funny today. They feel different somehow...all tingly."

With that, I turned a dial on the arm that increased the intensity of the green light.

You may take your blouse completely off for Daddy. Do you like the idea of showing Daddy your boobies, even as they tingle?

"Oh, yes Daddy," you replied, as you completed taking off your blouse. The nurse walked up & took it from you, which didn't seem to bother you at all. You were wearing a fairly modest white bra that latched in the front.

"Do like nurse Shelley? She has a woman's body, doesn't she?"

"Oh yes Daddy, her boobs & hips are much bigger than mine." I... you stopped suddenly.

"You what?" I questioned.

"I think she's a pretty lady, that's all."

"Would you like to see her take her top off too?"

"Well...I....I....., that's so naughty of me to think that...., you said, your voice trailing off..."

"That's O.K., My dear, Daddy's going to teach you all about naughty sex today. Does that thought excite you?"

"Oh yes Daddy, I feel so strange..." You stopped talking, as your hands reached up to squeeze both your boobs through your bra. You stopped again & blushed while putting your hands down by your sides.

"That's O.K. little girl, I reassured. Soon all you'll be able to think about is the sensations that are coursing through your veins. You want Daddy to help you understand these feelings, don't you, little girl?"

"Yes Daddy pleeeaassee," you exclaimed, almost begging.

"Good girl, I said smiling. Now Daddy's going to tell you about your pretty titties. Do you want Daddy to see them naked?"

"Oh yes, Daddy, please," you blurted out as you thrust your chest toward Me.

"You know that it is very naughty for you to desire to show Daddy your cute boobies, don't you?"

"Oh, yes Daddy, it's very naughty..."

"But you want to be very naughty today for Daddy, don't you?"

"Oh, yes, Daddy, so very naughty..." You voiced trailed off again. You were struggling to keep your hands by your side. You so wanted to play with your boobs & pull on your own excited nipples.

"Good girl," I said, sitting on the side of the chair. I then reached over & unbuckled the clasp holding your bra together & opened it, allowing your firm, well shaped 38DD breasts to cascade forward. "You have very pretty boobies, My dear. They need for Daddy to touch them, don't they?"

"Oh, yes Daddy, pleeeaassee."

With that, I turned you sideways so that your legs dangled off the opposite side of the chair. I leaned you back against My chest. As I reached around to start feeling your breasts, I whispered in your ear. You love Daddy touching your little girl titties, don't you?"

"Oh, yes Daddy," you agreed without hesitation.

You started to moan softly, as I continued to run My fingers up & down your boob flesh. I then paused. You let out a disappointed yelp.

"Oh, Daddy, please don't stop."

"But it's so naughty for you to want Daddy to play with your little girl titties."

"Daddy, please make me be naughty with you, please," you pleaded.

"O.K., My dear," & with that, I grabbed both of your large bumpy pink nipples, simultaneously & started pulling on them expertly.

"Oh, Daddy, yeeesssssssss."

So wrapped up now with your sexual encounter that you found it hard to speak or express...just moan approval.

"OOOOOHHHHHHHhhhhhhhh yyyyeeeesssssssss."

Your nipples continued to harden & enlarge as I pulled & moved them back & forth between My thumb & My forefinger. All you could do was watch your Master's caresses in fascination. You'd never seen your nipple so excited & large before. In fact, you felt that your nipples were at least an inch or two larger than just a few minutes before. In fact, you felt your boobs were growing with every heaving sighed breath you were taking. But how was that possible?

"Now, what does My naughty little girl want Daddy to do to her boobies?"

"AAAANNNNYYTTTTHHHHIINNNGGGG.....ohhhhhhhhh."

"That's a good, naughty girl. I turned you back onto the chair. Let Me give your boobies a little special treatment first," I said pushing the green lighted arm to within a few inches of your heaving chest. I flipped another switch, which brought the intensity of the light up as it started to pulsate. I look at My watch as if to time this segment of the treatment. You looked down, astounded to find your boobs swelling in size & your pink nipples elongating to be 4 or 5 inches across & 3 to 4 inches sticking straight outward. Suddenly, your pelvis began to twitch back & forth, thrusting hard against the leather-ed chair.

"Ooooooohhhhhhhh, what are you doing to me, Daddy?" "OoooHHHHHHH."

"You feel it down there, don't you?" I said with a knowing smile on My face.

"Oh, yes Daddy, ssssssssooooooo ggggooooooooodddddddd."

With that, I flipped off the lighted arm & pulled the not-so-little-girl upward. I started again to play with your now magnificent 38DD breasts & reaching downward for the first time, I drew close enough to start kissing & licking them.

"You want Daddy to kiss & lick your nipples, don't you?" By this point, you were so far gone, that you could only moan your approval as you nodded up & down.

I then grabbed your right boob & started to gently lick the massive pink nipple that adorned it.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

I drew your nipple into My well trained mouth & started to tongue the now huge aureole inside of My mouth as if it were another giant tongue. All you could do was continue to moan while pulling My head closer to the rest of your breast.

"Oh, Yes Daddy, sssssssssooooooo ggggooooooooooooddddddddd."

In the darken background, nurse Shelley could no longer stand it herself. She was so turned on by watching Me Sensual Seduction of you. She unbuttoned her blouse completely & unhooked & removed her bra. Next she slid her panties downward, revealing a very wet, pink elongated labia. Her full breasts were tipped with very large pink nipples that just ached for attention. Her right hand reached up to start playing with her very excited right nipple while her other hand moved downward to her swollen clit......

"Good girl," I continued. "Now Daddy needs to do various things to you so I won't be able to always be sucking on your excited girlie nipples."

"Mmmm," you let out what sounded like a disappointed yelp to Me.

"Yes, I know," I said, as I stood up & reached down to what appeared to be a utility drawer that was housed at the base of the chair. Just above the drawer was a control panel. I flicked two switches & you could hear a new set of sounds coming from behind the chair. You would find out later that they were a series of air compressors. From the drawer, I lifted up what seemed to you like two large clear cylinders that were almost one foot long each. Both cylinders had what appeared to be connected to something below the chair by small clear tubing.

"These are what we call vacuum tubes," I explained. "Have you ever seen anything like them before?"

Struggling to talk, you said, "Not....really...Daddy... What do they do?" You managed to blurt out.

I smiled & said, "They're very useful in keeping your boobies aroused, My dear. Now, do us both a favor & lick the end of the vacuum tube one."

At that moment, I placed the opened end of the first cylinder at your young mouth. "Use lots of saliva & lick the very top inside walls of the tube," I instructed.

You tentatively started to lick the inside as ordered.

"Spit on it," I commended. "Make it wet."

You tried to obey, but was very awkward.

"Your trying, at least," I said. "Stop for a moment & try this instead." I placed My left hand behind your head while taking two fingers from My right hand & putting them close to your mouth. "Stick Daddy's fingers into your mouth & suck on them."

You hungrily obeyed & started to suck on My fingers.

"Make My finger's very wet," I continued, "That's right. Soon you'll be able to suck Daddy's huge black cock like this, won't you, My naughty girl?"

"Oh....YES....YES, Daddy!" You were able to say while still licking My fingers.

I then took & wet the top inside of the tube number one using My fingers, which I would dip into your willing mouth.

"Now, that should do," I said, while grabbing your right breast & placing it into the first cylinder. "Little Krystal," thought the sensation was a little weird at first. Your breast was almost sticking straight up now. I flicked another switch on the chair. With that, you could feel your whole nipple being sucked on. Your nipple was being pulled & pulled now toward the end of the tube. You'd never felt anything quite like it.

"How does that feel, little girl?"

"Oh....it's so good, Daddy... Can we do the other one?"

I smiled & nodded at you. This time I only needed to place Tube #2 in your hands for you to dutifully lubricate the inside of the tube's walls with your spit. After a while, I said, "That should do it," & took the cylinder away from you while grabbing your other breast & placing it into the tube. You loved the sensations of the two vacuum tubes sucking on your hungry pink nipples & boob flesh. Both of your breasts were sticking straight up now while the tubes sucked them higher & higher into the air.

"Do you like that, little girl?" I said, again smiling knowingly at you.

"Oh, yes Daddy. My boobies are so big now & ohhhhhhhhhhh....soooooo.....gooooodddddddd.....mmmmmmmmmm," you said, as you seemed to get lost in the sensations that the vacuums were making on you.

With that, I reached behind the back of the chair & pushed a button that brought the back of the chair upward, so that you were sitting straight up, your boobs still jutting straight out from your chest.

"Nurse?" I asked.

"Oh, yes, Doctor please," nurse Shelley replied to her Doctor/Master.

"Please join us now."

"Oh, yes, Doctor, yes," she said while obviously stopping her impassioned masturbation session which had been going on silently in the background.

The nurse did nothing, however, to cover up her exposed breasts while joining Me at the side of the chair.

"Little Krystal is being a very good girl today," I said.

"I can see that," the nurse said with a sweet smile crossing her lips.

I turned toward My young subject, who continued to moan softly while your luscious boobs were being administered to by the vacuum tubes.

I continued, "Krystal, you're Daddy's little girl, aren't you?" You nodded as you continued to stare at your breasts being sucked upon. "You'll do absolutely anything Daddy desires, won't you?"

"Yes....mmmmmmmmm....Daddy....ohhhhhhh...yyyeeesssssss," you replied.

"Good. You're such a good girl for Daddy. Now, you've been such a good girl that I've asked your mommy to join us in your sex lesson. You'll refer to nurse Shelley from now on as 'Mommy', do you understand?"

"Oh, yesssssssss.......she's my Mommy now....mmmmmm....."

"Good girl. You love your mommy, don't you?"

"Oh, yesssssssss.....Love my mommyyyyyyyyy.....ohhhhhhh...."

"Good girl, you make Daddy very happy when you obey Me."

I nodded to the nurse & we both helped to turn your legs once more so that they dangled off the side of the chair. It was obvious that you were losing all voluntary movement. The vacuum tubes continued to suck at your now swollen, puckered, distended pink nipples, providing you with continued pleasure. The nurse gingerly straddled you, placing her knees on the chair on either side of your smallish hips. She then pulled on the vacuum tubes slightly so that she could place her upper torso in between them. From this position, her full, large-nippled breasts were only a few inches from your mouth. Aroused Krystal's gaze riveted onto the older woman's breasts. You couldn't stop staring at them. THey were so full & round & her pink nipples were very large & very attractive. I positioned Myself right behind the nurse, so that My legs were on either side of your closed legs. I reached up from behind the well-endowed nurse & grabbed her right breast, cupping it with three fingers & My thumb while My index finger slowly moved back & forth at the bottom of the large, pink nipple. Krystal could see the nipple start to turn bumpy with excitement.

"Do you like Mommy's breasts?" I asked.

In a very soft & lowered voice, you replied, "Oh, yessssss," & stopped abruptly, as if hypnotized by the older lady's boobs.

"Good girl. Now you'll follow Mommy's instructions. She's going to teach you how to suck her titties. You want to suck on them don't you?"

I pushed backward from the two women & walked back to the monitoring station.

You nodded as the nurse started your lesson.

"Now, my dear, you can start by using both hands to cup Mommy's boob," instructed the older woman.

You did so.

"That's right. That's my good little girl. Now bring your head up."

With that, the nurse moved her right hand behind your head & pulled you up to her waiting right breast nipple.

"You love Mommy's boobies, don't you? You love Mommy's nipples, little girl?"

The no longer timid girl nodded & continued to stare at the large right nipple that loomed right in front of you.

"What do you want to do to it, my little darling?"

"I want to suck on Mommy's boobies," you blurted out. It seemed to both, Me & the nurse, that you blushed just then.

"Yes, my sweet girl, you want to suck & lick & kiss Mommy's boobies. Let me tell you how to please Mommy's breast."

"Oh, yess, please Mommy...."

"That's right. You have a beautiful little mouth for your Mommy's pleasure. First you'll kiss my nipple like it was a hungry tongue."

With that, you embarked on your first experience. You tentatively kissed the right nipple. You pecked at it. Your tentative approached elicited an immediate response from the nurse.

"Oh, my darling girl, you really do need Mommy to teach you, don't you?" Said the nurturing nurse.

"Little Krystal," stopped & gazed up with an angelic & innocent look.

"Lean backward slightly, please," she continued.

You did so without hesitation. With that, the brunette nurse abruptly pulled off the vacuum tube from your left breast. The now engorged nipple was more swollen than the nurse had ever seen before. You let out a small yelp of disappointment.

"Oh, don't be too disappointed, my dear. Mommy will take care of you. Just relax & enjoy while you learn," the nurse said. The nurse bent slightly downward & cupped your willing left boob, lifting it to her mouth.

"First you can start by flicking the nipple with your fingers to make it excited." The older woman then took her right hand & placed her thumb & middle finger right next to your nipple. She then proceeded to flick the already excited nipple with her fingers.

"Oh!" you exclaimed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxTo Be Continued xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1296  |  
97%
  |  5

sandi's world of fashion pt3

Has anyone ever hurt you?" I asked.

"You'll have to define hurt," she said. "I've never been hurt to the point of needing medical assistance, but I've had a couple of experiences with some aggressive doms. Some women get their kicks from tying you up or using handcuffs, gags, nipple clamps, clit clamps, stuff like that. A little pain can really get your libido going but too much is just pain.

"I had a friend who was into that. She tried to get me into it, but it frightened me."

"It can be a bit scary at first," she admitted, "but I got my best tip from one of them."

"I've got to go," I said. "I have to get home to change. I'm working today"

"You are such a poop," she said. "Come on, I think I've got something you can wear."

While she went through her wardrobe I took another shower and washed my hair. She brought me a new toothbrush, some mouthwash, and showed me where her make-up was. The suit she loaned me was an expensive one. It was cut just a bit too big for me, but it wasn't obvious, and the silk blouse fit well enough that when I got to work I could just take the jacket off. Besides, at lunch I could run down to the bargain store and spend some of the money I had now.

She drove like a lunatic but we made it to work just in time. When she dropped me off to pick up my car that night, she kissed me.

"If you decide to do it again," she said, "I can promise you it will be better for you."

"Thanks for everything, Desire" I said. "Maybe one day, who knows, but don't hold your breath."

She smiled and kissed me again. "It's something to think about," she said.

-2-

I spent almost all the money on new clothes that day, but it felt good to pay cash for everything.

I buried myself in work so that I wouldn't have time to think about that night. There was a lot to learn and not a lot of time to do it. About twice a week, I went to lunch with Desire', frequently wondering if she had thoughts about exploring each other, but she never gave me any indication that she wanted to move in that direction.

I did do another outside show for a different store, but without the 'private showings, the pay wasn't nearly enough to make me ever consider doing it again. Besides, the show manager was a full fledged bull dyke that scared the hell out of me.

I passed on several show offers after that, but in the back of my mind, I knew that I'd do another to get more clothes in the future, and I really needed to get that credit card paid down.

I was wrapping up a large sale a few weeks later, when I noticed my first seducer going through some new chemise/robe sets that I'd put out the day before called "Cotton Candy" .Both garments were very sheer with fine lace edging in colors similar to cotton candy, light and frothy looking, My personal favorite was a color called 'light and limely," a pale green that would go well with my coloring. l wouldn't be adding it to my collection any day soon at nearly four hundred dollars, though..

One of the sales associates moved to help her, but she said she would wait for me. O heard her say "She knows my taste." Boy, did I ever.

"Hello, Mrs. Long," I said as I went to help her. "Aren't those lovely? We just got them in yesterday and I couldn't wait to get them on display."

"Well, hello, Sandi," she said. "Yes, they really are lovely. They're a bit risqué at my age, but I'm buying some for gifts later."

"Yes ma'am, that's good thinking."

I placed her selections on the counter, folding each one separately and wrapping them in the trademark "Malken & Drake" wrap.

"Is there anything else, I can help you with? I have some new robes over here that are simply luxurious. I think you'd look fabulous in the creamy beige color. "

"I do believe you're right," she said, as I held one out to her..

I helped her into the robe and led her to the three way mirror.

"Gorgeous," she said. "Simply gorgeous."

"Picture yourself naked under that robe'' I said, softly enough that no one else could hear me.

I tied it loose and spread the top open. "Imagine how desirable you'll look in this. You can show as little or as much of your breasts as you choose and every step you take gives flashes of your beautiful legs."

"You're full of it, Sandi, but damn, you're good. I'll take it on one condition."

"And what might that be?" I asked.

"Have lunch with me. That's my real reason for coming here today anyway."

"I' can meet you in the café two doors down at twelve-thirty."

I found her sitting at a corner table when I arrived.

"You're looking lovely today," she said.

"Thanks," I said. "It's good to see you again."

We ordered and sipped at blackberry iced tea.

"Are you not working the show any more?" she asked.

"Not recently," I said. "I did one at Blackwell's but the pay wasn't much and there were no tips to speak of at all.'

"Well, we miss you," she said. "Several of the ladies have asked about you."

Our salads came and after we ate, we got fresh glasses of tea.

I glanced at my watch and I guess I was a bit too obvious about it.

"Do you have to leave" she asked.

"Not yet," I said. "We get an hour but I don't want to be late."

"I understand," she said. "Perhaps I'd better tell you why I chose to invite you to lunch today. I was wondering if you do private showings in someone's home."

"Oh lord, I don't know," I said "I mean this is all so new to me. I've never done it so I don't know if I could or not. I suppose I might consider it, but it would depend on what was expected of me."

"Well," she said, "I'm having a birthday party for a friend and I'm buying her a few special things so I'm thinking of having a fashion show for some of our closest friends."

"Just so we're on the same page here, am I expected to have sex with one or more of the guests and perhaps yourself.?"

"I'm still working out the details but since you put it so bluntly, yes, that was my thought. It sounds so crude when you put it that way though."

I put my glass down and turned to face her.

"Mrs. Long," I said. "you have to understand that being with you was my first experience with a woman and it was stressful for me. No matter how you look at it, I had to accept the fact that I became a prostitute that night. You can use all the pretty words you want, and a lot of others came to me that evening, but it doesn't change the facts."

"Oh dear," she said. "I'm so sorry you feel that way. I certainly don't look at you that way at all. I'm not sure I know what to say."

"It doesn't matter." I said. "If you still want to discuss the party, I would consider it just because of who you are. It's just that I'm still coming to grips with what happened and I can't think of a nice word to use."

I didn't think she'd see the tiny tear that formed but she did..

"Are you ashamed of what happened?" she asked, as she passed me a tissue.

"Yes," I admitted, almost in a whisper. "I guess I still am, but I don't spend a lot of time thinking about it. I can't change what happened "

"I suppose not," she said. "Would you at least think about it for a few days and let me know? I'm having the party in two weeks, so we have time to talk."

I sipped at my tea for a few seconds.

"Mrs. Long," I said. "A few days isn't going to change anything. I'll do it but if you don't mind, I'd like to go over the specifics with you and I don't have time to do that now."

"Would you trust me enough to come to my home for dessert and coffee or tea?" she asked.

"Of course," I said. "When would you like me to be there?"

"Tomorrow night at six if that meets with your approval."

"That's fine," I said.

She refused to let me pay for my own meal so I waited until she came out of the café"

"Thank you for a lovely lunch," I said.

She put her arms around me and kissed me tenderly.

"Could you call me Katherine, Sandi? Mrs. Long just seems so formal. It makes me feel older."

"Katherine. I like that. Katherine it is."

The next evening, I was at her door promptly at six. I wore a simple peasant blouse in white, with pale yellow accents, and a skirt about four inches above my knees.

She came to the door wearing the beautiful robe that I'd conned her into paying nearly three hundred dollars for.

We went to the library, where we were served a delightfully light cheesecake with fresh blackberries in a rich sauce, drizzled over it.

"Would you like to see the rest of the house?" she asked.

It was a lovely home with five bedrooms, three baths, a large, airy sun room, and a long, open veranda on the second floor, which she told me was directly over the sun room. The veranda on the first floor was not far from the pool, which she said she used several times a week. .

We wound up on the downstairs veranda, where she poured a delicious orange liqueur.

"I think I owe you an apology," I said. "I'm afraid I may have given you the impression that I blamed you for what happened but I don't and never did. I could have left at any time but I chose not to."

"Well, you don't owe me anything, Sandi," she said. "I can't imagine what you went through"

I smiled and admitted it hadn't been pretty.

"You know, Sandi, it might not help any, but I want you to know that I understand more than you know."

She got up to move over, looking out at the pool. "Most of the women who you'll see at the shows are well to do, in their late forties or older, overweight and out of shape. For most of us, it is a way to get sexual release other than masturbation.

I'm sure most of the girls find us to be repulsive if not downright disgusting, but we're blind to that part, finding it easier to handle if we close our eyes to the realities of it. In that respect we're a great deal alike, you and I. As long as we can justify our actions by saying it's just a fashion show, it makes it easier to accept the facts. It isn't easy to accept it when you aren't desirable any more. There are other ways, of course, which might be less expensive, but in no way as discrete or safe as the shows are."

"I'm sure you could find someone to satisfy your needs," I said. "Have you considered some one who could live with you? You might explain their presence by passing them off as a personal assistant or something like that."

"Well, as you know, I have several women working here but it would never work to be sl**ping with one of them. I have to admit that I've been tempted at times, but it isn't just the sex, Sandi," she said. "Though It certainly is a big part of it. I think we just don't want to grow old. We were all quite sexual in our earlier years and none of us want to quit just because of our age. There is a special type of camaraderie amongst us, too. We're all there for the same reason and the girls know why we're there. There's no reason to deny ourselves or pretend to be something we're not."

"Do you have sex with each other," I asked.

"Oh once in a while," she said, "but not often, and it's not the same. I suppose, to be honest about it, it's the fact that the girls are so lovely and so young. Two members of our group are married and that presents its own set of problems. The rest of us just have this false image of being totally straight and accepting the fact that we're too old for sex. If only people knew. My god, this town would be shaken beyond words. It's difficult to meet without leaving town so we just don't do it much.

I suppose we feel that by paying the girls, its all right, We can afford it so why not? It never occurred to me that you might be hurt by it."

"It was such a shock," I said. "I never expected to be with a woman and I never knew that anything like that happened."

"It's very discrete," she said," and that's a lot of it. We're not taking chances with someone we don't know. Most of the girls have been coming there for a long time."

"I appreciate you sharing this with me. It helps to know you're side of it," I said.

"I'm not proud of it," she said, "but I've accepted it as a weakness I can live with. I don't really expect anyone to understand. How could they?"

I went to take her in my arms.

"Katherine, I understand and I suspect the other girls do as well. If it bothers any of them that much, they can always leave."

"Enough of this," she said. "I'm getting depressed. Let's talk about Lisa's party."



We went through the plans and I gave her some suggestions for the garments to be shown.

"How do you plan to choose the women selected for the private showings," I asked.

"Each woman draws a number when she gets here. We'll take a break after half of the garments have been shown. At the break, we'll hold a drawing. One number will be drawn at that time, but the winning number will be Lisa's. She will choose from five garments for a personal showing in the guest room suite. While you are gone, we will conduct an auction for the feature item and a drawing will be held for the champagne chemise set. When you return we will serve a light champagne brunch before showing the rest of the garments. At the end of the show, one number will be drawn for a private showing for the winner with a garment of their choice. There is a shower in the suite, which you are free to use before lunch and after the party."

"I guess we've covered everything then," I said.

I was putting all my notes together when she came to pull me into her arms.

"Sandi, I have no right to ask this, but would you allow me to make love to you?"

"Of course," I said.

She led me to the master bedroom where she watched as I stripped and lay on the bed.

For the longest time, she made love to my breasts and this time I allowed her to know what she was doing to me. I had my hands buried in her hair forcing her into my breasts. She bit me so hard it hurt but then she sucked the pain away.

She moved between my legs and proceeded to lick me into one of the most beautiful orgasms I'd ever known. It wasn't the hardest by far but certainly of the most beautiful..

Spreading me open, she used her hard nipple on my clit to send me flying again,

I needed a break so I pushed her away, told her I'd be right back and ran down the stairs to get my bag.

I'd remembered her long clit and the toy I had in my bag. Small but mighty, I knew she was going to lose her mind with the pleasure I could give her.

She was lying on her back so I hid my toy under her hips, and lay down beside her to start making love to those long nipples. When she shuddered with her first orgasm, I moved to lay over her right leg, spreading her wide to suck and nibble at her clit. She got close and I backed off. A seconds later, I began again and as she got close, I took my little friend from under her and held it to her clit. When I turned it on, she cried out like I'd shot her. Her hips came rocketing off the bed, trying to get more, and with a final scream, cum bubbled from her pussy. Her body continued to shake long after she came and I continued to lick her.

She finally pushed me away.

"No more.," she said. "I can't...I just can't."

"You're no fun," I said.

She gave me a weak smile and held her arms out for me.

"I could just eat you up," she whispered. "I can't believe I came that hard without a dildo."

I pressed my little vibrator into her hands. "This is for you, for when you're alone or when you need a little extra for the woman you're with"

"You did that with this little thing?" she asked.

"That and my teeth," I said.

"My god, Sandi. This thing is an orgasm powerhouse."

"I know. I have several small vibes but this one almost rattles your bones."

"Turn over," she said.

I knew where she was going and what she was going to do and I looked forward to it.

She put two fingers in my anus and palmed the vibe, putting it against my perineum She had it on high and pushed in against her fingers. As it vibrated it moved her fingers inside of me. She curled her fingers into my rectal walls and I about went nuts. Just to make sure she got the job done, two fingers were pumped into my pussy. It only took a few minutes to send me off the edge. She licked at me and cooed into my pussy.

We showered together and I spent the night with her. She was still sl**ping when I slipped out.



= The Birthday Party =

I arrived early the night of the party to make sure the garments we ordered had all been delivered. She assured me that everything was laid out in the guest room in order of presentation. .

"We'll be using the sun room if that is agreeable to you." she said.

I went with her to see the garments and walk through the plans for the evening.

"I do have one suggestion," I said. "It's a beautiful day, and looking at the micro bikini I'll be wearing at the end gave me an idea. Would it be possible to serve the brunch on the veranda? Then I could model the swim suits in front of the pool. After I show the micro bikini, I can dive into the pool."

"Yes, yes, I like that," she said. "I'll speak to the staff immediately."

"I was meaning to ask you about that," I said; "You have several women working for you, and I know you told me that you don't have sex with any of them, but don't you worry that they will share your secrets with an outsider?

She laughed and shook her head. "They've all been with me forever and they know, or they think they know all my secrets but they've never violated my trust and they stay discretely out of sight until they are needed. Heaven knows they have seen enough nudity around here and more that nothing should surprise them. Besides, the outrageous amount I pay them keeps them silent."

I took a quick shower and put on the first change, a fairly conservative bikini that exaggerated my breasts and my ass, which was thrust upward by my choice of heels.

I listened to the festivities and the singing of the birthday song. There was a lot of laughter when she opened her gifts and I smiled as I imagined that some of them were rather risqué based on the comments I heard.

Once they settled down and moved to the sun room, the music began and I headed for the showing.

The show went well and Katherine was very pleased. Finally, came the time to draw for the first private showing. Of course, Lisa won and after she chose the garment I'd wear, I changed and waited for her in the suite.

She was a bit younger than Mrs. Long and looked a lot trimmer in a knee length cinnamon colored skirt with matching jacket over a creamy beige silk blouse. She actually appeared to be a bit nervous so I asked her if she was alright and if she wanted me to continue.

"Yes," she said. "It's just that this was all so unexpected."

"Just imagine you are at the show and just gave me your card." I said.

I paced in front of her, showing her the totally transparent chenoire she had chosen in a pale yellow color, under which I wore the tiniest of white thong panties.

I stood in front of her and opened the gown, spreading my arms wide. "Feel free to touch," I said.

She reached to fondle my breasts, paying particular attention to my nipples. I no longer felt the need to restrain my emotions and allowed the mewling to go unchecked. My hips thrust toward her and she trailed her fingers over the tiny patch of fabric, pressing into my slit.

"Take my panties off," I said, almost in a hiss.

She slid them off and I kicked them away. I took one step away from her and bent to show her my slit and my anus. When she spread my cheeks to caress my anus. I moaned loudly and pushed into her finger.

She stood and stripped her clothing off, standing there naked. She'd been hiding a treasure under those clothes. Breasts that were about a 38D, with firm dark nipples. A neatly trimmed strip of hair about two inches long hovered over her tight slit. I don't know which of us was more aroused, but when she came back to me, she slipped under me to probe into me with a firm tongue that plunged repeatedly between the lips of my wet pussy. A finger went deep in my ass, followed by a second at about the same time, she found my clit and sucked it sharply into her teeth. My body hesitated a second or two, then it began to burn. I f***ed her head into my pussy and screamed as the orgasms began.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 418  |  
94%
  |  1

my 1st time with a guy

Please note this story is true, the names have, of course, been changed. Some of the finer details are a little

hazy, this is all about twelve or thirteen years ago?

Please comment and rate this, as it's my first go!




When I was about sixteen, I had this mate, Chris.
We'd just hang around together, play Nintendo, smoke his mum's cigarettes. She was cool, 50 ish, divorced

and made the best cups of tea, ha ha.

One night, it was his birthday, we went to some place for a meal, just us three. We'd talked about sex before, I

was a virgin, he'd done it twice.

He went to the toilets, I decided I needed to go too.

On the way out, there was a Durex machine. I didn't know what they were, but he smiled and told me to get

some I'd need them one day. The sign next to the machine said "this machine does NOT give out M&M's". I'll

never forget that.

Anyway, there was nobody in the bogs, so I bought some, so did Chris.

We must have looked so red-faced when we went back to sit with his mum.

Anyway, might have been a few days after that, I went to his after school. His mum was at work, did some

accountancy job, so we stole a few of her cigs and sat on his bed.

He told me he'd gotten a porno video. Looking back now, it was crap, but I got instantly hard watching it, and

told him so.

Now, he'd shown me his cock before. About four inches when hard. He'd shaved it for his last girl he was with.

He said "look, we're alone, have a wank if you want". What?! In front of my mate, I mean, yeah I've seen his,

but he hadn't seen mine, let alone wank in front of him. "ummm" I managed to say, "are you sure that's OK?".

he nodded, and pulled his bedroom curtains.

So there we are, two lads with their cocks in their hands sitting on this bed watching some of the most Godawful

porn ever, slowly stroking themselves.

Chris asked if I still had the condom I bought. I did, and he told me to put it on so I didn't make a mess. I

sheepishly told him I didn't know how, and he said he'd show me. He undid his Durex, and rolled it onto his

cock.

I undid mine, but tried to put it on upside down. He laughed, took it from me, and took my cock in his hand!

At sixteen, my cock was already six inches maybe a little more and double the thickness of his. Nobody had

ever held my cock, and the feeling of another hand, even my mates, thrilled me. He pulled the sheath over my

cock, and told me to carry on, as he went back to himself.

This terrible actress was sucking a cock on the video.

I asked if he'd had his cock sucked, and he answered no. I said I bet it's great, but I bet spunk (as we called it

then) tasted awful. Chris agreed about the spunk. He suddenly looked at me and said "well we both have

Johnnies (again, we were only youngsters!) on, why don't we try it"? I could NOT believe I was hearing this, but

I must have nodded because he slowly leaned down to my cock and took it into his mouth, well the head

anyway. The feeling was both amazing and awful at the same time.

Here was my mate, a good mate of mine, sucking my bell-end. On the other hand, I was getting my bell-end

sucked.

Now, I'd never had any bi or gay feelings before, but I was looking forward to repaying the favour. I told him to

lie on the bed, and we went top-to-tail and I took his cock right into my mouth, all of it. Fuck, the condom

tasted and smelled awful!

I took his cock out of my mouth, and pulled the Durex away. He stopped, looked at me and I said "I don't

mind" and he carried on pleasing me.

His cock fitted right into the roof of my mouth as I greedily sucked on his cock. Wow! I did like that taste of

cock! He moaned and said something like "oh, that's good" and started breathing really fast. He told me he

was coming and started to pull away. I told him I wanted to taste spunk, and carrie don slurping away at him.

He didn't take much longer, and with a grunt, his watery spunk flew down my throat, the salty taste wasn't

unpleasant at all, and I sucked him dry.

He sat up, and wiped his cock. I must have given him a 'look' as he knelt down as I was sitting on his bed, and

slipped my condom off. Taking my cock back into his mouth I was startled how much better it felt with my cock

'naked'.

It wasn't another five minutes until I felt my balls tighten, and I mentioned that I wouldn't be long. He said that

he wanted my spunk in his mouth, which just turned me on even more.

I'd wanked before, of course, but the orgasm I felt was so much harder, more intense, than anything I'd ever felt

before.

Chris couldn't contain all my thick cum at first, swallowed a little then took about half my length in his mouth

and sucked and sucked.

After I had cleaned my cock, we had a smoke, and to my relief it didn't seem to bother either of us that we had

just had our first ever blowjob. Together.

Pretty soon after this, his mum came home from work, and I supposed I should go home for my tea.

I exchanged niceties with Chris's mum, a lovely woman, really nice, and left.

What a way to spend an hour after school!... Continue»
Posted by jezbez 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 3938  |  
92%
  |  18

sandi's world of fashion pt 6

"Just trust me," I said "I'll show you a new Edie that you'll be proud to show off to your friends."

"I do trust you, Sandi," she said.

I kissed her softly and held her to me. "I won't lead you wrong," I whispered to her.

"Oh my," she said, "I must get home. He'll be having a fit."

"Call him and tell him you met an old friend from out of town and lost track of time. I'll take you back to your car. or I can take you home and pick you up tomorrow. Your car is safe right where it is."

"It's in Sanderson's garage so I don't worry about it. You can just take me home if you don't mind."

"Not at all," I said.

She made her call and I could tell he wasn't happy with her.

"Did I cause you to get in trouble?" I asked.

She smiled and made an almost obscene motion to the phone. "He'll survive. He's upset because I wasn't there to serve cocktails to some friends that I never knew were coming. He actually had to do something for himself for a change."

"I can see the change already," I said.

We were still laughing about it as we got into my car. I backed out of the lot and followed the directions into a high class neighborhood not too far from Katherine's.

I started to pull in her drive but she directed me past her house and into a small area of park like appearance at the end of a cul-de-sac.

"Pull over here," she said.

I pulled over and she asked me to turn off my headlights. As I did so, she reached over to me. We slid as close as we could get and kissed as passionately as possible under the circumstances.

"I couldn't have done that just a few hours ago, Sandi. Now, I want to kiss you over and over. I can't wait to see what's hiding in this body now. No matter where our lives take us, I want you to know that you will always hold a spot in my heart and mind."

Now it was my turn to tear up. When I tried to reply, she held up her hand.

"Don't say anything," she said, "or I'll start crying. Just know that I'll be thinking of you as I go to sl**p tonight. Oh, and be sure to pick me up tomorrow."

"I will," I said. "I'll call you when I know what my day looks like."

We kissed again and I took her home.



The next day, as soon as I got to work, I cornered Desire'

"I'm in trouble," I said.

"So I heard," she said. "Mrs. Kling was threatening to suit but they calmed her down. I heard you quit."

"You heard right. Someone should have warned me about her because I would never given a private showing to someone like that."

"It won't happen again," she said.

"Damned right it won't," I said, "because I meant it when I said I quit. I was only there to help out a friend as it was. Now I'm even further behind than before and I can't work on it tonight."

"Why not?"

"I can't explain right now," I said, "but now I either have to go to the office and beg for some more time or call off tomorrow."

"Call off," she said. "They won't give you extra time otherwise. When you call in, tell them you'll have the report on their desk first thing Saturday. Tell them you tripped and fell or something but don't make it anything that they can require you to see a doctor for. I'm sure they'll know you're stalling but it will help them cover their asses."

"Can you come over tomorrow if I still need help?"

"Yeah, but you'd better have some damned good wine for me."

"I've got just the stuff," I said, "and thanks."

Normally, I hang around until late but not that night. I called 'Edie' and let her know I was picking her up in an hour if that was all right. She said she'd be ready.

I was pleasantly surprised to see her in a sunny yellow blouse with a knee length brown skirt. She looked absolutely stunning.

She smiled as she got in and was just glowing as we pulled away.

"I bought these this morning,' she said. "Katherine and I went to Blackwell's to pick up something she ordered and I saw this. Isn't it darling?"

"It's amazing," I said. "You look at least ten years younger."

"I need to do something about my hair though," she said.

"That's our first stop," I said. "I got an appointment at Dirksen's for you but we have to hurry."

"How did you do that? I usually have to make my appointment weeks in advance."

:"Somebody owed me a favor...a big one." I said. "I even got Stephan to make some time, but he didn't like it."

"I'm sure he didn't but he's the best one there. What did you tell him you wanted?"

I laughed as I remembered his exact words.

"I told him who you were and what I was looking for and he said, "Well, thank god someone got through to her."

"Am I going to shock my husband?" she asked.

"I'll guarantee he'll be surprised to say the least. I take it he hasn't seen the outfit yet."

"No, I bought it after he left. I can't wait to see his expression."

While she was with Stephan, I picked up the wine for that night and another box of the chocolates Edith was so fond of. As I started to leave the store, I saw something that I just had to buy. It was a cheesy thing, but I knew that the new 'Edie' would love it.

I got back to the salon just as Stephan was finishing up. Her shoulder length auburn locks were now cut into a medium length bob that framed her lovely face to a tee.

While he had been working, the makeup team had given her a new look, highlighting those beautiful eyes, and softening the look of her skin. Gone were the signs of a woman starting to show the signs of age. My heart warmed at the look on her face. It was priceless. Pure royalty is how she looked.

We got back in the car to get some dinner. As I sat across from her, I just wanted to take her in my arms and hug her forever.

"I feel so alive," she said.

"You look absolutely incredibly delicious," I said. "I knew you'd be a new woman but I am absolutely amazed. Where have you been hiding this woman?"

"I don't know," she said "but she doesn't exist any more. I've decided to tell John that the friend I met talked me into having it done."

"I can't wait to hear how he reacted. You'd better pick up something sexy for later."

"Not yet," she said. "I want to see how this goes over. I may be sorry I did it."

"Stop it," I said. "Don't you dare let that happen. I wish you could have seen the glow on your face when you saw your reflection at Dirksen's."

"I know," she said. "I couldn't believe it. They're worth every penny of that disgusting price aren't they?"

"They're the best and they know it. They also know that whatever they charge, women will find a way to come up with the money to get that level of expertise."

"I won't tell him how much I spent on makeup today. He'll go crazy. Especially when he sees how small the bag is that it came in."

"You didn't need much Edie, just the right products and the knowledge to make it all work together."

We left there to go to my place for wine and conversation, and whatever else happened.

I took my packages into the bedroom and took the opportunity to change one thing I was wearing. She was pouring the wine when I returned, which we carried into the living room.

'So much has changed since I met you," she said.

"All for the better, I hope,"

"Absolutely for the better," she said.

"I'm glad. I knew I wasn't seeing the real you," I said. "By the way, I have something for you, but you'll have to close your eyes first."

She closed her eyes and covered her face with a small pillow. As soon as she'd done it, I slipped off my skirt.

"Ok, you can look," I said

"Oh my god, Sandi, when did you get those?"

"While you were having your hair done." I said.

I was wearing a pair of white boy cut panties that had the words "Edie's Toy Box" written on them in bold red letters.

"Can I take them off of you?" she asked.

"I don't know, can you?"

She started pulling them down but then she ran a finger through my slit before she took them the rest of the way off.

I stepped out of them and watched her put them to her face.

"You know," she said, "You've made love to me and you've watched me masturbate, but I've never made love to you. I couldn't do it before when I was still Edith, but I can now."

"I was hoping you would," I said.

We finished undressing in the bedroom and I got comfortable on the bed. For a long time, she made love to my breasts, telling me how beautiful they were and how much she'd been wanting to make love to them. She was a bit tentative when it came to using her teeth, but I finally convinced her that she wouldn't really hurt me. Once she accepted that, she even tugged both nipples back and forth while I held on to the bed, trying not to have an orgasm just yet.

She was so funny when she got between my legs for the first time. I pulled my knees up and spread my legs to give her good access and for what seemed to be forever, she just looked at my pussy, spreading me open to examine my clit. She licked her finger and touched it, and I sucked in some air.

"Kiss it," I said.

She kissed it like it was a fragile petal or something.

"No, really kiss it, I said.

She kissed it and I reached down to push her face into it. She jerked back in surprise.

"Are you going to just drive me crazy waiting?" I asked.

She looked up at me and smiled.

"Just remember what I did for you. Do the same thing and don't be afraid to try something different."

Well, once she got her tongue into me and got a good taste, she never stopped. I had to get her to leave my clit alone for a second or it would have become too sensitive so I had her concentrating on my pussy and using her fingers. She got a thrill when I showed her how to find my g spot and went off like a space shot when she found it. That was the first time she'd given me an orgasm. She went back to my clit and soon had me bouncing off the bed before covering her face with cum.

Then we moved into a sixty-nine and it was time to show her some new pleasures. I licked over her perineum to rim her little anus.

"Oh, don't," she said, but by the third lick, she was pushing into my face and moaning.

The harder I licked it the better she liked it, and when my fingertip slid into her, she yelped.

'Oh god yes,."

I pushed into her just as she bit my clit, sending me over the top. I stopped for a few seconds to let my body recover but then I got back to fingering deep into her ass while I ate her sweet pussy. I felt her tense, watched her back arch, and got my face covered when she came harder than I'd ever seen her do.

It was quite a while before either of us was calm enough to talk sensibly.

"You did fine," I said. "that was an awesome orgasm."

"You keep showing me new things," she said.

"Well, there is one more thing before you graduate," I told her, "but let's catch our breath first."

We rested for about a half hour, just enjoying each other but then I got up and went to my closet where I had another surprise for her. She opened the package to find a box about the size of a shoe box. It was just a plain, unmarked box, but when she opened it, she smiled. In the box was an assortment of toys. A slim dildo, a basic vibrator, a vibrator with bunny whiskers and a slim anal probe.

"I'll have to hide these but I'll try them all and pick out my favorite," she said.

"There is another one but I'll have to demonstrate how powerful that one is and I'll show you one of my favorites too."

"I can't wait," she said.

I put a little lube on the smaller of the two vibrators and worked it into her, moving in long, slow strokes to bring her close to orgasm but then I stopped.

"Hang on, Edit," I warned, then I touched the tip of my bone rattler pocket toy to her clit.

"Oh fuck," she screamed, as rammed her body into my hand. I let her come down but then did it again, holding it there for a few seconds. She twisted, she arched her back, she squealed and she cursed. I stopped and pumped the bigger toy into her far a few seconds, then went over her clit again. Like a freight train out of control, she raised up, grabbed a handful of bedding and humped wildly into the air as cum bubbled from her pussy. Her thigh muscles and stomach muscles rippled with spasms and when she began to come down, her body shook with a series of convulsive shudders.

I got her a cool cloth to wipe away the sweat that poured from her face and forehead, then bathed her chest and stomach. I knew she'd be very sensitive for a while so I just laid the damp towel over her vulva and left it there.

A few minutes later, she was cleaning herself up a little.

"That thing could do some serious damage if I'm not careful," she said.

"Just use it carefully until you're used to it, Edie," I said. "Be sure you're alone though because those screams will tell everyone what you're doing."

We both reeked of sex so we took a shower together. When we were done, I told her to follow me. I put her on her knees and got my double ended dildo from under the bed. We went butt to butt, with the dildo completely buried inside and drove into each other until we couldn't keep going. We cleaned up the toys and I put them in a shopping bag.

"I want you to enjoy them but toys are meant to be shared so surprise someone with the new you. Just choose the right partner and make sure she can be very discrete."

"Are you telling me we won't be together again," she asked.

"No," I said. "I most certainly am not but you shouldn't limit yourself. Besides, I may go weeks without any spare time, and I've already made some promises to Katherine and some of the others. I'm not working the shows anymore but I may do a couple birthday parties or something like that, since I already promised the women I'd consider it. I look forward to spending an evening with you or more but I can't promise when it will be."

"I understand," she said. "I guess I just overreacted."

I wrapped her in my arms and kissed her. "I'll always want to be with you. After all, I created Edie, didn't I?"

"Yes, and Edie is eternally grateful," she said. "Edith only exists in our home. I'm not going back to being that old woman again.

"I'm so proud of what you've done," I said. "It took a great deal of courage."

"Actually, it just took a friend who cares. A wonderful friend who will always be close to my heart."

"Oh, I almost forgot," I said, giving her the package I'd been hiding..

When she opened the box, she found a pair of panties that said, "I graduated with honors." Another wrapped item was the six pair of panties that I'd set aside for her.

"My graduates don't wear granny panties," I said. "Don't lose that business card in the bottom."

She looked at it, confused.

"Who is Mrs. Janice Walker?" she wondered.

"One of the services we provide at Malken & Drake is a group of fashion consultants called 'dressing to change." They provide counseling and guidance to women who desire to change their image, such as you're doing. I've talked with her quite a bit about you and she said they would love to work with you to complete your new image. She'll explain the different fabrics, including the new ones I haven't seen yet. They'll work with you on color pallets, and blending designs, color and texture, and when you're done, you'll know exactly how to show the world that Edie has arrived. Because I recommended you to the group, you will also receive a complete outfit from the skin out before you leave. "

"Oh my god, Sandi, I can't believe you went to all this trouble for me."

"It wasn't trouble at all, Edie. It was a real pleasure, I assure you."

She almost knocked me down when she flew into my arms.

I had to take her home then because Desire' would be there shortly to help me get caught up. We finally called it quits at just after eleven and I got to bed just before midnight, I was sound asl**p when my phone rang. I glanced over at the clock to see that it was nearly two.

When I answered the phone, I could hear someone but no one replied.

"I'm sorry," I said, "but I can't understand you."

"Sandi?"

"Edie, is that you? Are you all right?"

"I'm sorry," she said, "I shouldn't have bothered you. I'll talk to you later."

"No, wait," I said. "Where are you?"

"In the parking lot,"

"My parking lot? Why?" Oh my god, Edie you're crying. I'll be right there. You get in here"

I ran outside to take her into my arms. Her face was streaked from long periods of crying. Her blouse was wet and her hair was a mess.

"Come on," I said. "Let's get inside."

She went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her hair. When she came out, I had coffee brewing and the bottle of Kahlua waiting. I held her for a few minutes, then led her over to the couch.

"What in the world happened?" I asked.

"He's such a bastard," she said. "I tried so hard to make him proud of me and show him I could be beautiful again."

"What did he say?"

"He told me I was being foolish. He said it was "Unbecoming" of a woman of my age and I needed to take everything back and stop acting like a c***d. He said there was no shame in admitting your age and told me he could never take me to the club dressed like that. Then he turned his back on me and refused to discuss it."

"Oh." I said. "Men can be such ass holes sometimes. Maybe he'll change his mind in the morning."

She shook her head. "He said some very cruel things, Sandi. He wanted to know who put those silly notions in my head. He told me he'd be staying at the club until I went back to the way I was and agreed that I would "conform" to the accepted standards of dress and conduct."

"What are you going to do?" I asked.

"I can't do what he asks," she said. "I'm going to my s****r's tomorrow until I can decide what to do. If he doesn't care enough to accept me as I am, I may have to file for divorce. I won't live like that again."

"Surely you aren't the only woman at the club that dresses like that."

"Quite a few of them do, but they're younger or at least they seem to be, and they don't really associate with our group of old money fuddie duddies. David and his friends say that they don't belong there. Sandi, what hurts is that I wanted him to be proud of me. I wanted to try to be desirable to him but he's ashamed of me. I just can't stand it. Can you imagine that? He's ashamed of his wife for wanting to be beautiful and I did it for him as much as for myself. I just wanted to be more desirable but he's ashamed of me."

"I'm sorry, Edie," I said.

"The son-of-a-bitch is ashamed of me," she screamed, then collapsed into a sobbing bundle of flesh.

"It's after three," I said, "and you're a basket case. We're both too tired to cope with this tonight. Let's get some sl**p and we'll talk in the morning.

Both naked, we went to bed, where I held her until she cried herself to sl**p. I wanted to rip his balls off for what he did to her but knew it was not my place to tell him what he was giving up to maintain his ancient 'standards.'

We went to bed naked, but not aroused. I think she was asl**p before I was, cuddled into my back.

In the morning, I held her and talked to her. "Make sure you make the right decision, Edie," I said, "but please don't give up what you've accomplished."

"I won't, Sandi, I promise, " she said.

We showered and dressed, then went to Carlson's for breakfast.

"Are you still going away?" I asked.

"I think it's for the best," she said. "It will give us both some time to think things through. Don't worry about me, Sandi. I'm stronger now than I've ever been and I don't have to worry about money. I'll call you when I get to my s****r's and I'll keep you up to date. I have to go see Katherine before I leave but that's all. I can be packed and on my way by noon. I'll leave him a note but the rest of it is up to him."

"Edie, I have to ask this. Am I in any way responsible for what's happened?"... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 264  |  
70%
  |  1

Susan & the Black Farm Labourers Ch. 05

Life continued in much the same manner over the next two months. There were variations, for sure, and while the frequency and in-bed intensity didn't diminish much, the atmosphere changed dramatically. It went from frenzied lust to a more laid-back cuming-and-going, so to speak. Perhaps the novelty of a White woman's body had faded slightly and now it was more or less the normal male passion for cunt at every opportunity.

Over those several months I had no way of keeping track of how much Black cock, and cum, Susan was taking. I was at work all day and at night I wasn't always allowed to watch those giant Black shafts disappear into her sweat-glistening body. It was a lot.

I bought two new sets of sheets just so I'd have spares and could keep up with the laundry. It seemed all I did was wash sheets, towels, and washcloths.

The frequency of their visits to our home and my wife's bed was made very clear one Saturday afternoon when I was mowing the lawn. In the once-lush grass a very distinct path had been worn from the trail to the door of the house.

When the Black guys weren't around, things were pretty normal (except that I drooled at the sight of even a square inch of her exposed flesh). She was so sexually satisfied I almost felt ridiculous being horny. One look at her bare, shaved cunt and I was as stiff as a poker. And it certainly wasn't the same tight cunt I knew. Her pussy was totally different -- almost a caricature of what it had been. Her pussy lips had always been long and full and when she was having sex or even for hours after, her mound and lips were swollen. Now her pussy was in a constant state of red engorgement that was even obvious beneath the inevitable sundress.

After the first couple of weeks my agitation and anxiety at work abated and I could usually go through an entire day without wanting to rush home and see what was happening, whose cock was in her, and witness that look of pure a****l lust on her face during orgasm -- which was the ultimate turn-on for me, even more so than the site of a cock sliding into her now-loose, slick cunt.

This may sound like just a straight interracial fuck-and-suck story, but there was a lot more to it than you might imagine. There was a dynamic among the 10 of us that took shape in the first month. I don't think there was a so-called pecking order among the guys, but certainly Susan and I came to see each of them in a certain light.

William was obviously the one the other guys respected most and had a natural leadership ability. They looked up to him and even Mike, the rough and gruff, seemingly insensitive and physically superior of the octet, kissed the ground William walked on. They didn't call him Bill, or Billy, or Will -- it was always William and with a bit of a 'sir' in front of it. To Susan and I, William was a friend and a very superior person both intellectually and as a human being. I wish I had one other friend who was as empathetic and in tune with the people as that man.

Mike, as I have said, was gruff. But he wasn't mean or nasty. I recall one Saturday he and Susan were in the bedroom for hours. The usual humping and thumping was punctuated with moans, groans, yelps, grunts, and screams, but there was a good hour of silence. Susan later told me Mike pulled a sketchpad from his backpack and spent that time doing charcoal drawings of her. I still have those pictures and they are not only professional in a technical sense, they evoke in the viewer a tender emotion that is far removed from the orgiastic sessions by which Mike had come to know my wife.

Jonah was undoubtedly Susan's favourite. Although he was quiet, he was young and full of life. He was spontaneous in bed, totally uninhibited, and completely in tune with Susan's sexual makeup. When they fucked (and I witnessed it maybe six or eight times) they were like one body. Susan often said (and still says) if she could have another c***d (she's 45 remember) it would be by Jonah.

The point here, is that while I have previously highlighted the sex -- the pure fucking and sucking between two races -- there was a lot more to it than that. The guys often came for supper, listened to music, helped us with household projects (James is a fine carpenter as well as good with electronics), and even helped train our dogs. I personally learned a lot about the plight of their people in Jamaica, the role of Bob Marley, and some of the vast social improvements over the past 20 years. I admit there is a lot left to be done in that regard.

And I knew that at least most of them respected me for what I did, who I was, and my obvious deep love for Susan. And I know it may be difficult to understand, but of all the people I know, I respect Susan the most. What she does sexually -- both to please me and to please herself -- is the greatest gift she could give me and she says the same is true from her side of the marriage.

From one response to the first chapter of this story, I know there are people who don't understand the dynamic between Susan and myself. But put it this way -- I've analyzed our sexual relationship and all it entails, and don't understand it myself. And I've analyzed myself and have gotten no further. It exists in the way it exists. It is what it is and it works for both of us. We both know there is a line not to cross and while we don't know exactly what it is, or where it is, we sense it any time we get close.

The guys, as I implied, had quickly become part of the f****y, and I found myself looking forward to conversation and relaxation with them as much as the sexual aspect of the relationship.

I knew instinctively that the others always sought William's counsel and at such times as they did, it would be a few days later that he would approach me seeking advice about something, my thoughts on a certain subject, or my blessings in something connected to their sexual relations with my beautiful wife.

I bring this up because one Saturday afternoon William and I were in the Carriage House. As I worked on shaping a piece of wood for a cabinet I was building, William was sweeping up shavings.

He was a bit tentative at first and hesitated with only a few words out of his mouth.

"Hey mon, you think, I mean mon, would Susan ..." and he trailed off. "No, mon, never you mind."

He continued to sweep some sawdust from under the bandsaw.

"Go ahead," I said. "You know I'll listen and you know I won't pass any kind of judgment. What's on your mind William?"

I stopped, carefully laid the spokeshave on the bench, and sat on a crate. (I'd taken the bed apart and stored it overhead.)

"Susan be the finest woman I ever be meeting mon," William said as he too perched on a crate. "We none of us believed there be White people like you two, mon. And it be makin' us think about things. Jonah he be askin' what we could do for to show our gratitude."

He let the broom slide down to the floor and nudged it with his sneakered foot until it was lined up perfectly parallel to the edge of the workbench. His shoulders were slumped and his long arms hung down, elbows on knees and forearms dangling so his long fingers almost touched the floor.

It took a few seconds for what he was saying to register. Gratitude? I didn't know what to say. I shifted on the crate, slowly reached for a cigarette and took my time lighting it. I was mustering my thoughts and as I exhaled the first long drag, I had no more idea of what to say than when I started.

I was touched, I admit, and I just started talking. None of it was thought out and it came from somewhere that to this day I can't discover.

"Gratitude, William," I asked. "What is gratitude but an illustration of a person's appreciation for another person's actions? I think in this case the actions were mutual and were therefore the appreciation as well. Anyone outside this mutual arrangement -- outside this sexual arrangement and this friendship -- will look at us and say we are perverted and amoral. Susan would be cast as the slut and whore while I would be the uncaring, deviant husband pushing her to submit to degrading and disgusting sexual acts. The eight of you would be opportunistic men taking advantage of our depravity. And some would say we are going to hell -- at least Susan and I."

William hadn't even looked up and I could see he was digesting what I was saying and maybe not getting very far.

"But you and I know that every time you, or James, or Jonah -- especially Jonah -- spread her legs and sink into her hot, wet, and needy cunt, it's not a depraved act," I said. "And you know you are bringing her unimaginable pleasure. You're bringing her pleasure that we can only guess at. We fuck her, cum in her, use her, degrade her, and then do it all again and again. But we just cum. She milks us until we can't help ourselves and we shoot our seed deep inside her. And we think that we're the macho males fucking her, but in reality she's fucking us. We're just instruments on which she cums. She plays us and that can't be denied. She orgasms using our cocks and tongues and fingers as instruments."

William was now sitting up straight and was looking at me with a quizzical, yet thoughtful look on his face. And I could see that I was putting things in a way he'd never considered. Maybe he thought I was crazy and was only thinking of a way to respond and remain polite at the same time.

"Why is it that when you eat her amazing cunt you continue until she cums? Why do you hold off when you're fucking her until she's orgasmed once, twice, maybe three times? Why are you gentle with her at times and rough at others?" I was listening to myself but wasn't sure where I was going with it. But I knew for me at least this was the truth and the core of all the sex, threesomes, gangbangs, exhibitionism, and lust Susan (and I) had experienced in the past 25 years. I worshipped her body and would do anything to please it. Yes, I love sex and I love it only with Susan. But half the reason I love it is because giving her physical, sexual pleasure gives me pleasure of a completely different kind -- all tied up with emotion and, no doubt, long psychologists' words that some readers will no doubt conjure up and apply to my personality.

"Why is it, William, that you are grateful?"

His eyes finally caught mine and held them as he formed words in his mind and finally let them out.

"Because she allows us, mon, not some other guys, but US, to please her," he said with emphasis. "Because she respects us, mon, and be with us like we were people -- not ragged Black men from the slums and shacks of the ghetto's ghetto. Susan not be judgin' us poor ragged boys who be sl**pin' on dirt floors all our life. Because she be teachin' Jonah how to read and write and get the power of the words that be the power over poverty, over dirt floors, over racism, over ignorance, and over those who still be opressin' my peoples. Because she be like an angel to us, like a mother to us, like a teacher to us, like a wife to us, like a lover to us, and like the healer who takes all the broken spirits and makes them whole and pure, mon, pure like we was when we was young boys. But where we be at home, mon, the water that springs clean and cold from the rock soon be flowing through the dirt and the filth and not nobody ever be clean."

I was stunned at this long tirade and I know my face must have shown my complete surprise because William dropped his gaze to the floor and in a softer voice continued.

"You not be beleivin' what I be sayin' mon, but what I be sayin' is a truth that don't be needin' any provin'. It just be what it is," he said, and once again looked up. "And you be not so bad yourself, even bein' White and rich (not so, I must interject) and bein' educated. We know you be playin' the cuckold game with us and with Susan and though we didn't be understandin' at first, it be clear now to us Jamaican b*****rs what you be doin'."

I was glad it was clear to them because I was still a bit foggy on the cuckold subject, but I didn't interrupt him on that point.

"But Susan be the one we be grateful to and we be wantin' to do something for her," William said as he hooked his toe under the broom handle just where it screwed into the broom. "Jonah thought maybe you might know what it be we could do."

He flipped the broom with his foot and neatly caught it in his right hand, hauled himself off the crate, and started sweeping again. I unclamped the wood, turned it by a quarter, clamped it down again and picked up the spokeshave.

"I'll think about it William," I said as I drew a long ash shaving off the length of wood. I love working with ash because it is so forgiving. You can work the grain in any direction.

"Thanks, mon," William said. "We be doin' something fine for Susan."

I wasn't troubled exactly by what William had said, but it was creeping into some remote part of my brain that these men had known Susan only a few months and in some ways knew her far better than I did. Or at least it hadn't taken them as long to come to appreciate her in all her facets as it had taken me.

For some farm-related reason, a few days later none of the guys could make it over for the day or the night and Susan said I could sl**p with her as long as I didn't touch her. She and Eugene had been entangled in a long and loud fuck session the night before and I had witnessed some of it. She needed the rest and as she lay naked in the oppressing, muggy heat, I asked her about teaching Jonah to read and write.

"We don't just fuck, you know," she said. Her legs were spread and she kept them wide apart as she drew them up, bending her knees so she was in the perfect fucking position. Her hand was down gently rubbing her swollen cunt. "Jonah's 19 years old and he's fucked me what 25 times maybe? But sex isn't everything with him. Sex isn't everything with William or James, or Eugene, or the rest of them. And it isn't everything with me."

My head was on the pillow and I could see the fingers on her right hand pull at her clit -- not hard, just enough I guess to cause some small sensation. Was she thinking about Black cock or about Black people? Or just about people?

'I love Jonah in a very different way," Susan explained. "Partly like a lover, partly as a mother, but mostly as a very dear friend. He's given me so much by fucking me to such unimaginable heights. A mixture of pure uninhibited a****l lust and vulnerable, unconditional love -- or maybe respect. I don't know. It's like being worshipped."

I was starting to get a picture. I turned my lamp off so she would continue in perhaps a less harsh glare -- an atmosphere more in symphony with her thoughts.

"But that's what he's done for me," she continued. "He's given me something, not just sexual, but emotional, that wouldn't be possible with you, or William, or anybody else. And it's because he's young and unbridled, and uncluttered, and believes the world is good, and that people are good, and that goodness can be shared and spread until it becomes a warm and cozy blanket protecting us from the cold, harsh world."

Her nipples were an inch long and hard now, and I could see the glistening stickiness on her fingers. I marveled at her being horny thinking not about sex with Jonah, but about Jonah the person. Was I jealous? Yes, I admit for the first time in our many sexual adventures, I felt a tinge of jealousy and for a reason I would never have anticipated.

"Jonah has some basic literacy skills," Susan said, finally getting around to my question. "They say you become a man when you fuck your first woman. And the more women you fuck the more of a man you are. And maybe that's true. But to be a real man you need to be compassionate, understanding, empathetic, caring, and just a little bit feminine. Jonah has all those characteristics but if he's not literate, he can't become the real man who can use all those traits. That's why I'm helping him learn to read and write. That's my real gift to him and Jonah the boy will go home Jonah the man and do great things. It's just too bad he couldn't go on to college."

So she was thinking about gratitude as well. And here I was just thinking about myself. It was amazing what I had learned in the last few days from a bunch of 'ragged Black men' and a housewife I'd been married to for almost three decades. I swallowed hard. I couldn't think of one thing to say as she raised her soaked fingers to her lips and sucked off her own juices.

"You still awake," she whispered a few minutes later. I closed my eyes as she turned towards me. A few seconds later she pulled a sheet over us and turned off her lamp. She rolled over on her stomach and brought her right hand up under her pillow scant inches from my face. I drifted off to sl**p with the aroma of her juices strong in my nostrils. In my dreams they were fucking slowly, yet with an intense passion, as she taught Jonah to read Bob Marley lyrics. He was doing a thesis on Marley and he needed to learn how to read first. There wasn't a lot of time so they were fucking and studying at the same time. William appeared at the bedroom door, his long hard cock in his hand, saying how grateful he was and wanted to know what time did his lesson started. Susan turned, letting Jonah's long ebony shaft slide out of her, his sperm gushing out of her cavernous cunt and down her thighs. She told William to put the broom down and come over to the bed. "It's too late for you to learn to read, Sir William," she said as he climbed onto the bed. "But I have something else to teach you. Whores are the best teachers. I'll show you what Mary of Magdeline showed Jesus. But just this once Sir William. Jonah already knows and soon you'll see him performing miracles."

The dream faded as she slid effortlessly down on William's cock burying all 12 inches up into her belly. "Soon you'll see Sir William....." Her voice trailed off as the vision faded.... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 692  |  
79%
  |  1

Judith on the Cross

Judith is one of those lapsed Catholic girls who always wants to get back at her upbringing. She hates the self-righteousness, the paternalism, the hypocrisy. Before she could even spell those words or deconstruct the messages, she was a fervent non-believer. But the hidden messages of The Church still have a powerful resonance to her. A religion built around death. One that had dispensed it in quantity, too, through most of its history. It had an undertone of eroticism, a fascination for her that she's never shook off. And like many others, she'd obsessed over the weird and fetishistic deaths of the Saints. "Slice and Dice gone crazy, the Book of Saints," she'll say, with a shake of her head, and a rueful smile.

But more than anything else, she's also been hooked on the strangeness of crucifixion. Ever since she was about eight years old, and had a menacing, semi-transsexual nun teacher describe her own thinking about the physiological agonies of this form of execution, Judith has thought about it at least once every day. And often, it's when she is entertaining herself alone in bed, assuming all kinds of passive positions and spread-eagling herself dreamily. One day.

Now thirty and single, she sits in bra and panties watching a newscast from Mexico. Easter Friday, and some kooks in some dingbat southern province are putting on a bizarre ritual that points out the wackiness of the Catholic church and its peculiar entangling with Mayan and Aztec Indian concepts. In the blazing hot sun, three impassive Indian-featured guys --- with the dopey look that comes from being well-d**gged or totally ecstatic -- are hauling huge wooden crosses through the crowded streets of some provincial town. On their way to some re-enactment. Judith has clicked her video recorder on, and has turned down the volume of the dopey commentary. She sits entranced as the brief clip shows a close-up of one of these men's bl**dy, well-whipped back. Flagellants, like the Middle Ages. Then, hands roping him to the cross, dressed only in some cloth wrapped round his waist. Then, hauling it skyward. She finds herself sweating and trembling.

That night, in the darkened room, nude and bathed in sweat. She's watching the film clip over for what must be the fiftieth time. She stops rubbing herself, takes a belt of bourbon, lights a cigarette with trembling hands. She swears to herself, her time has come. She'll wait another year. No more.

Judith is immensely rich. How? The old-fashioned way. She inherited it, just a couple of years ago. She doesn't work now, but still has several close female friends from her software development days. Guys? A few, but she keeps them at a distance. Partly because she doesn't want them hanging round her just because of the smell of money. And partly because...well, she's not finding the kind she wants to be with for any length of time either. Her live-in girlfriend, Pia? She's kind-of-serious, but they have a pact not to be too intense, not to be too jealous. They could go permanent. Or not. How it will develop, they can't say. Pia is older, rather ascetic. A divorcee with a pragmatic attitude who's "good for her."

Did we picture her yet? Judith is quite small, in keeping with her Mediterranean genes. About 5' 4," slim from constant aerobics, abstemious diet. Not more than 100-lb. Longish, straight dark brown hair that falls to her shoulders. The things that men notice: slim calves, dainty feet, a warm smile, a friendly, but hearty laugh. And women: Delicate movements, sensitivity, clear, fresh skin, quite pale. She doesn't sunbathe or go to tanning salons. Bright, animated eyes behind her glasses. And both see: small, firm round breasts, a rounded, feminine backside that hasn't been over-exercised. Not quite a beauty, and never a model, but attractive. Someone given to sudden moments of quiet, of withdrawal. And what is the nature of "Judith's thing"? It's only partly defined. It's something she's still wrestling with. It's something she hasn't shared in great detail with lovers. But she flirts with it. She reads about it, all the time: for a woman, her pornography collection is remarkable. She thinks about it as she touches herself to sl**p. In doctrinaire moments, thinking feminist thoughts, she shakes it off. Male dominance. Female passivity. The curse of our time. Poison of relationships. The paradigm that has infected and warped all forms of popular thought. And yet... she wants it. She wants to be controlled. So her weakness has been men who ask a bit too much, without giving her what she wants. A little male snottiness and do-as-you're-told is fine, provided she can get a buzz. She's had one or two who'll play light- hearted bondage games with her. But not to her satisfaction. She wants it rougher than they've been prepared to give. She daydreams of being Exhibited. Admired-and-Mocked. Of feeling deep shame. Of how good it could be to be... Punished. Oh, how much she'd like that... and wouldn't that -- the Mexico thing? -- be the ultimate?

She's already thought 'Mexico' through, in great depth. She knows there's no way that the pious, if completely deluded campesinos are going to let a woman become part of their bizarre ritual. Especially some foreign woman, a complete outsider. It's a guy-only, freaks- for-Jesus only, thing. Oh, she can see the hidden dimensions, and guess the secret pleasures and motivations of what they do. But have an outsider join them? Not likely. And not within her timeframe. It's a shame, because the locale, the players are so appealing. But it can't be helped. For the same reasons, she rules out two other batches of fanatics she comes across. One in the Philippines, in San Fernando. There, a dozen of these guys let themselves be crucified each year. Another set of them in Poland, of all places. The San Fernando bunch give her particular encouragement, in their own way, though. One of the participants has been nailed each year, for a dozen years. That's right: and they don't stint on the detail work either. Helpers dressed in Roman legionnaire outfits, bare-back whippings before they go, even some poking and prodding with real sharp looking spears. And the nails aren't a fake: right through the hand, with a big fat hammer. With the squirts of bl**d to prove it. When her local video library turns up some footage of this after a search, she's amazed. Oh, isn't Catholicism wonderful? she thinks to herself as she watches it in a trance, both hands on her vulva.

So, find a substitute, babe. There's time, and she'll need it, because she needs to plan carefully.

A few weeks after the TV epiphany, she's told Pia her plan in quite a bit of detail. The woman is simultaneously shocked and yet anxious to help Judith. Why? So as to not have her make more of a mess than necessary. Judith won't be deterred, she knows. Pia in turn has been permitted to confide in two or three friends. Between them, they'll do the work. They begin their search by E-mail, by phone. Adverts are placed, answered. Replies are screened. Soon, they're meeting potential players. Interviewing. Assessing. Reporting back. Background checks. References. Former lovers. Always careful to preserve her anonymity.

Then, with the bills mounting fast, field trips. Negotiations. Contracts, even. Ones her lawyer won't even think of approving. So, she doesn't ask. Pia finds another, amenable female paralegal, a bondage aficionado, to draft them.

Judith so wants it to be Mexico, but, frankly she doesn't care. She'll pay almost any price, go anywhere. Just so long as it's right. La Gringa Loca. That's what they're calling her. Her request is crazy. Not to mention blasphemous, obscene. Just crazy. There are shrugs, doubts. Outright contempt. Pia's negotiating skills are tested. But in the end, who can resist the kind of money that's being offered? There's plenty to go around, it seems. And anyway, it's a chance to be part of Hollywood, with these cameras set up and all. Yes. Judith wants this immortalized on film.

All over the Third World, you'll see hands stretch out and grasp, grins erupt, principles get quietly forgotten, rules broken, age old customs change. All for the dollar, and the chance of video fame.

Here, too.

A dusty little town. Not Mexico, but close enough. It's hot in February, and on the edge of a furnace in April. Good Friday dawns. Judith arrived late last night with Pia. The film crew, the other players have been here for a few days, setting up, rehearsing.

The battered cab stops at the third place, around 7:30AM. Pia, dressed in her best Banana Republic chic, hops out. She's very prim, very businesslike. The briefcase full of dollars impresses the Chief of Police. Fat, balding, unshaven. His uniform a crumpled mess. He fondles the money, weighs it, counts it again. He nods. "There will be no interference. You have a deal, senora." Before the police? The cathedral. The mayor. The final payments.

Back at the cheap hotel, Pia meets Judith in the garden. Under the shade trees, they take coffee.

Judith tells her with a smile: "Everything will be fine. You've done well. Did you get it, by the way?"

Pia cocks her head.

"You betrayed me three times before the day really got started..."

Pia can only say, suddenly rather anxious, "Jude, I hope everything will be okay. Stop now, if you don't think it will. The money doesn't matter, does it?"

Judith shakes her head and smiles. "Not a bit. It's not been that much, anyway..."

She pauses. "Let's go ahead. No, listen for one more minute, Pea, baby ... don't be so damned anxious, okay? It's all been planned properly, and it's what I want. Understand?"

Everything happens quickly now. It's a blur. A half-dozen cops muscle their way into the garden, start shouting at her. Handcuffs are waved. Judith submits and is led away.

She's under arrest, being taken to the police station. Down to cellar. Strip searched by four dike cops who take the opportunity to paw her, put their fingers in her vagina, then seeing how wetly she responds, to fistfuck her. When they're through, they smirkingly hand her over to a half-dozen guys in a cell for a rough gangbang, with Pia and three or four girlfriends numbly watching through the bars. It only breaks up when the cops return, throw in her clothes and tell her to get dressed for a magistrate's court appearance, right now. She's rushed upstairs for a rigged pre-trial hearing for blasphemy, obscenity, public indecency, prostitution. The prosecutor's story is that she is there with the idea of making some vile porno flick. A fortyish, disapproving lady judge (an actress) agrees there's a clear case. Rather than waiting on a jury, the gathering crowd outside - getting quite hysterical -- is allowed to decide her punishment. She looks shocked as they call out: "Crucify her! Crucify her!"

As their contribution, a group of scowling nuns take her onto a balcony above the courtroom steps and give her a public scourging, bare to waist... Then, barebreasted like that, she's made to drag a wooden cross -- huge and heavy: brought in from a truck by three big guys, and 15-ft high and 6-ft. across -- through the streets, crowded as a Middle Eastern market, pursued by yapping dogs, some teenage urchins -- and up to the top of the hill overlooking. Three teenage schoolgirls, encouraged by nuns, and armed with birches, get the job of hustling her along. She's jeered, spat on, pelted with food and trash.

It's noon, and blazing hot. The crowd waiting there is huge, and in a festive mood, anticipating a fun day out. There are colorful umbrellas and sunshades, picnic tables, food vendors. There's a concrete plinth with steps leading up. She's given a little help getting the cross up there: it's just too heavy. It's laid over some trestles. Judith is filthy: She's hosed down, knocked to her knees by the jet, and sobs with frustration.

The Chief of Police appears, a cameo role he'd insisted on. Through a loudhailer, her numerous imaginary crimes are briefly recounted, the list growing by the minute, to booing and shouts of approval as her sentence is confirmed. He's happy to give his blessing, and makes them happy by concluding: "In keeping with her crimes, it's got to be 'Naked' for her."

To steady slow handclapping and jeering, she's dragged to her feet. Her clothes are torn off: she's made to turn round, bend over and otherwise show herself, to prove she's really nude. It gets an ecstatic reaction from the crowd. The guys are cheering and slobbering, the women look content at her getting her comeuppance. She's tied spread-eagled between a pair of stout wooden posts, her skin incongruously white in the bright sunlight, and whipped some more. She's pleading for mercy, then yelping with pain. But it's only the beginning. Pia has brought along a beaded cat o' nine tails, a long bullwhip, some bamboo canes, all handpicked by Judith. They're handed out and used on all this temptingly bare skin, by a succession of volunteers. Her backside and legs, yes, but also her belly, breasts and pubis. It's done out of pure vindictiveness, and their cruelty and delight in prolonging her suffering shocks Judith. She's slapped and punched, has her hair pulled, gets her nipples pinched, and is viciously clawed at by some of the women who join their guys in tormenting her. They're spiteful. But it's all done with Pia's vigorous approval. "It's in the spirit of what you wanted," she says with a shrug. "You'd be mad at me after if I didn't say yes to them helping." It's true. But it hurts. By the time they're through flogging and thrashing her, Judith is half-stunned, bruised and sore, bleeding from numerous cuts and welts. She has a fat lip, a blackening eye, a bl**dy nose.

Now, something to worry about: crucifixion. Tight ropes, straps, holding her arms outstretched. With a little more ingenuity, she's strapped with ankles together and knees wide apart, to show her sex as vulgarly as possible. But the straps on her legs will give minimal support. The hot sun is bothering her, and she's greased with sun lotion. Flies are buzzing around her, ants are crawling, because she's sweating and bl**dy. Dildoes are put in both her orifices and left there for a while, loosely taped in place. There's a stink of arousal, and she's dripping on her thighs. She hears lots of ribald laughter, unsympathetic comments as she twists and moans. She comes, to the amusement and contempt of the circle of tormentors. They're amused to see that Judith has neatly trimmed her pubic bush, and completely shaved her labia and underbelly to make a better display of herself. Looking at photos later, Pia will see that some S&M prankster briefly attaches clips to Judith's swollen nipples and labia at one point when she's not paying attention.

Pia is in close attendance to monitor the final touches. With the help of a doctor, and a proper CAT scan, they've pre-marked with indelible ink the precise points on the palms of her hands they want, so they'll miss bones, tendons, nerves. A paramedic is here to help, too. With no anesthetic, long thin nails -- highly polished surgical steel, no more than one-sixteenth inch in diameter -- are driven through them with a mallet, deep into the wood. Her shrieks are disturbing, but it doesn't stop them. She's given a stiff drink of brandy, laced with painkiller and some mescaline. Pia consults with her, and decides Judith doesn't need a gag.

A final jibe: A barbed wire crown is rammed down on her brow, along with a garland of wilted flowers and a rosette bearing the slogan Crazy Bitch...then the cross is tilted up, higher and higher in the air, and locked into a preformed posthole in the platform. She's way off the ground, maybe six feet or more. Her ankles are at eye level for most. Her weight is supported by the straps, not the nails. As she hangs there, she can hear the voice of the nun from her c***dhood, talking about the asphyxia, the dehydration, the muscular cramps, the loss of bl**d, the shock. She pisses with fear, splashing the Police chief, to the immense amusement of those below.

The clothes she was wearing -- and every shred of underwear, clean and dirty, from her luggage -- are auctioned, along with swatches of cloth dipped in her pussy juice, held up to her on a pole. Souvenir sellers are doing gangbusters trade. And the local portrait artist. Judith sees a number of guys -- and several women - surreptitiously masturbating at the sight of her there.

Pia briefly visits, climbing a ladder leaned against the back of the cross and whispering in her ear. Despite her moans and shudders, she wants to stay, she feebly tells her.

There's a steady stream of watchers who want to have their photo taken at the foot of the cross, grinning happily, in f****y groups, pointing to her proudly, young men goggling at her naked genitals, some more sensitive souls repulsed by the trickles of genuine bl**d. Her cries fade.

Nearer sunset, the crowd senses nothing much new is going to happen. Just the inevitable, maybe. But so what? That's her problem. Meantime, they're getting hungry, and the real action is long over. It starts to break up. The Police Chief braves a trip up the ladder, this time carrying a hefty staple gun. Explaining that there's been "far too much n*********a at the local morgue recently," he zaps fat copper packaging staples through her labia, then threads a wire through them and crimps on a police seal. Judith is too stunned and too hoarse to do more than sob weakly.

At nightfall, Pia declares the ordeal completed. But before the cross can be lowered and Judith dumped on a stretcher, a second bribe has to be made: the Police Chief, unamused about being urinated on, says with a scowl: "Let the bitch die." It could happen, if he wants it to. They don't have much choice. Money soon changes his mind. Half-u*********s and hallucinating, she's rushed out of town, and medevaced to Miami by private plane, for a week in an ICU to recover.

Her first question, the following Friday: "How's the film look?" Pia can tell her quite honestly that the first cuts and rushes she's seen show it's going to be stunning, disturbing, erotic, all the things Judith wanted it to be. Spoofing, she tells her: "You were just divine." In a few weeks, she can start earning her investment back by retailing it to pornoloving pervs, if she wants. They talk about it for an hour or two, then Pia leaves her to catch up on her sl**p. A doctor stops by. Her stigmata are prominent, and may need a little cosmetic surgery, if she gets bashful about them. Judith doesn't think she will. She's a little anxious about her pudendum: she's allowed to take a look. She's been shaved, but she's acquired some interesting new scars. They'll fade, she's told. But if she wants a pair of the piercings replugged and kept open for labial rings, she should say so soon. Oh yes, she says, she definitely does. She shows him a chain round her neck that Pia just brought: three trophies -- a naked female on a cross, and the Police seal, silver plated. And a small gold medallion that reads: "This attests that the notorious pervert Judith Christina Martinelli was publicly crucified, naked, at San Marcos on Easter 1993."... Continue»
Posted by cdod 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 613  |  
100%
  |  3

I swallow & I'll cook breakfast True stor

I was working in a local factory that employed about 1100 people. The assembly line I was on had about 110 people both men and women. This was the second factory I had worked in and it was totally different than the first. The first had only two women and the second had almost as many women as men which was good and bad. Anyway, I was just doing my job, minding my own business when a female union steward came up and started talking to the guy working next to me. They were just bullshitting, nothing important. The guy asked if she had met me, she said no and introduced herself and we talked for a while then she went back to talking to the other guy. When she got ready to leave, she looked me right in the eye and said " I swallow and I'll cook you breakfast". I was dumbfounded, nothing like this had EVER happened to me before. When I was able to regain my composure, I turned around to the table behind me and wrote my phone number down and handed it to her and said " call me, I like bacon and eggs". She put my number in her pocket and walked away and the guy working next to me told me that she was probably serious and not to be surprised if I didn't get a call. I said yeah right and laughed it off.
It was a sunday night and I was at home on the couch drinking beer and watching wrestling when my phone rang. The voice said hi do you know who this is? I said yeah, what's up? Not much she said, what are you up to? I told her what I was doing and she asked if I wanted some company? I said sure come on over and gave her directions and sure enough about thirty minutes later I heard a car in the driveway. I went to the door and it was her and she brought gifts, she bought me a rose and a six pack of corona. She was my height 5'9" a little heavy about 190# but she was very pretty. Long brown hair, pretty big tits, not a bad looking ass,not bad looking at all. we sat on the couch and talked and shared the beer she brought and I thanked her for the rose but assured her that she didn't have to bring me anything. She told me that she had something else for me and asked if I knew what it was? I said I think so but why don't you show me? She slid over next to me on the couch and kissed me on the mouth with her tongue on mine and when she stopped, she said that was just part of it do you want the rest? Hell yeah I do! We made out there for a while then she said let's move to the bedroom which I was happy to do. I left the light on as always because I like to see what's going on and she didn't mind. We undressed each other, making out the whole time until we were totally naked. She told me to lay on the bed so I did and she sat beside me rubbing my hard dick while I played with her tits and told her how pretty she was. She leaned over and kissed me again before kissing her way down to my cock, licikng it up and down, fondling my balls then she took my cock in her mouth and began sucking and stroking it with her hot wet mouth. This girl knew how to suck a dick! I reached over and rubbed her wet pussy, sliding a finger in now and then, making sure to tease her clit every time I went in and out of her. She was so worked up that she couldn't talk and then I pulled her on top of me in a 69, licking and sucking her pussy and clit and sticking my tongue inside her while she gave me head. This went on for about fifteen minutes I guess when she started moaning and groaning and squeaking, then trying to say something when all of the sudden she started bucking and shaking like she was having a seizure and then it happened...Squirt squirt squirt! Nothing strange except that it wasn't me, it was HER! I thought she had pissed all over me at first until I realized what had happened, she squirted! Until right then I thought women that squirted was a myth, boy am I glad I was wrong! I fucking loved it! After she finished cumming, she spun around and licked her juices from my face and said "I'm sorry I should have warned you about that. I said ya think?" I told her not to worry and that I loved it and we had a good laugh about her " pissing" all over my face. She then layed on her back and said " you can get even with me if you want to" So I climbed on top of her and licked and sucked her tits then put my dick against her sopping wet pussy and slid right in all the way to my balls. I fucked her in the missionary position for quite a while due to the beer I had drank and then I felt my cock getting ready to shoot so I asked her where she wanted me to cum. She said" don't you remember? I told you that I swallow and I'll cook you breakfast" I said you want me to cum in your mouth? She said "yes I want to taste you. So as I got almost ready to cum, I pulled out of her sloppy wet pussy and started jacking off in her face and she opened her mouth just waiting for me to give her my cum and as soon as I gave her the first spurt, she took my cock from my hand and was using hers to stroke me while she held the head of my dick in her mouth, it was AWESOME! When I finished cumming, she licked me clean making sure to get both of our juices off of my cock. We sat and smoked a cigarrette and talked for a while then went right back to fucking and sucking, we were up most all night and we had to be at work the next morning at 7:00 A.M. and we were exhausted so we over slept so I didn't get the breakfast part of the deal, until the next weekend that is! The entire next day while at work we would share the occasional smile and wink and no one but us knew that we had fucked the night away except for the guy that worked next to me, he caught us smiling at each other and said " you guys fucked lastnight didn't you?" so we came clean and we all had a good laugh about how it all came about. We dated for about six months so I have a few stories about her too that I will share. I had alot of fun with her and I miss her alot. Thanks for reading, I hope you enjoyed. Please let me know what you think.... Continue»
Posted by cooterliker 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 3223  |  
95%
  |  11

The Business Trip & My Revenge

This is based on true story from a couple of years back. I was seeing a colleague from another office based in Leeds; I was based in London. We saw each as often as possible, we met working on the same project. A fact-finding trip to Scotland was ordered by my boss and she was down to come too with her boss. We joked about sneeking around behind their backs having wild sex then sitting with them at dinner as if everything was normal and business like.

The week before the trip, she asked her boss again about going and was declined. I was gutted. She said she would send a replacement colleague. On the day of the trip, I was on the train to the airport when I got a text from my girl...I was dumped! Talk about fury! When I got to Inverness, I was in a foul mood. The guy we were seeing and the replacement were waiting for me.

I new the guy well but had only met my girl’s replacement once...we were both having a ciggie outside of a meeting a few months before, which was the one and only time we had spoken. I will call her ‘R’. R was married, asian, busty and petite. I initially paid no attention to her sexually, barely knew her. We got to the hotel and found I was booked in room 101!!! I fell about. Binned that day – room 101 – nice reminder, thanks! But it broke the ice with ‘R’ as I explained why i was laughing about my luck.

My male colleague from Inverness showed ‘R’ and me a pub crawl around the town. After a few jars and a few pubs, I was getting restless. R was wearing a low cut top and tight jeans. Great ass and big big tits. I could feel my cock swelling, starting to throb and leak precum in my jeans thinking about sucking on those huge tits. My problem was our colleague...great bloke but to be frank not 3sum material. I don’t do short fat bald blokes!

We ended up in a pub with a live band. We were all stood together and R stood in front of me complaining about a pain in her shoulder. Without asking I started to massage it. Initially there was distance between our bodies...then I drew her back towards me..closer...my cock by now was rock hard. Our colleague was less than 2 feet away but I didn’t care. Each time my massage reached her shoulder, I pulled her backwards towards me, inch by inch. I paused for a second before deciding I was going to pull her ass onto my cock to get a reaction. If she pulled off...no joy...if she stayed put...we gonna fuck.

Our colleague must have known but said nothing and just watched the band...I was stood in the middle of a crowded pub with my hot throbbing cock attached to her pert bum. She didn’t move and after a few seconds nuzzled me, moaning softly, her head arching back falling on my shoulder. He went to the toilet and while he was away, we decided we had to leave and gave him the pathetic excuse that R wasn’t feeling well cos of her shoulder.
Back at the hotel, we sat in the bar. It was late, we were alone. I sat in an alcove, hidden from view of reception and sat R on my lap, sat away from me. I began to massage her shoulder again, she lay back over my body, her tits heaved as she breathed heavy. With one hand I massaged her shoulders, neck and brushed against her tits, the other I slid between her thighs. The heat was incredible, the gusset damp to touch.

As i pressed my fingers against her pussy she moaned and turned to me, plunging her tongue down my throat and rubbed her bum against my stiff cock, riding it thru my jeans. That was it, we were so fucking horny, I pulled her top off and cupped her tits through her bra, fiercely kissing her neck. I turned her round to face me. She sat astride me, bearing down on me, kissing me with such passion. I pushed her bra over her tits to reveal their full speldour. Long hard nipples, I pinched and squeezed, her groans started to fill the room. I pushed her back, gripping the throat and devoured both her breasts in turn. She reached under, unzipped my jeans, releasing my meat. She stroked the thick shaft and run her hand over the large head, covering her fingers in precum before putting them in her mouth.

Sucking hard on her tits, I reached down to unzip her. As I did I could smell her soaked cunt still trapped by her panties and jeans, only partly pulled down. I stood her up and yanked her jeans and panties down in one go, kneeling before her pussy as i did. She let out a yelp and quickly looked around, now almost naked. Startled and unable to move, she gasped as I gripped her thighs and pushed my head f***efully into her cunt. She parted her legs further, I plunged my tongue inside her and began to taste her insides. She was frozen to the spot so I grabbed her hands and placed them behind my head...holding me inside her.

I explored every layer of her pussy...the juice that escaped me, I lapped from her legs as it run down. God she tasted so sweet, felt so warm to touch. I could feel her body twitch as I neared her swollen extended clit. I teased her for a while...impatient she gyrated her cunt in my face...before I engulfed it in my mouth, sucking hard, drawing more bl**d into the nerve endings. Her body stiffened, I pushed my thumb inside her and felt her pussy tighten and contract....cumming hard over my hand and face. I held onto her ass with my other hand to ride her orgasm, my face still buried in her cunt.

Soaked in her cum, i rose to her mouth. I looked her in the eye and told her to taste herself then engaged in a deep long kiss. We hurriedly gathered out clothes then headed for the lift. I pushed her to her knees in the lift and pulled her onto my cock. I was close to cumming anyway from before so face fucked her hard against the lift door as it rose. In between gasps I told her I cum hard and heavy, she moaned unable to speak, full of meat, gagging, choking but taking it all in. My cock swelled in her mouth, I pushed it into her throat then held. I let out a deep groan as my cock pulsed deep in her throat unloading my balls into her stomach. Shot after shot of hot cum gushed into her throat..I could hear her swallowing, choking on it. It spurted out past my shaft and down her front. I pulled out and collapsed on the floor. R was knelt against the door, cum around her mouth and down her neck, sliding down into her chest. What a slut...fantastic.

We arrived at her room, made small talk while cleaning up then fucked for the rest of the night. I was totally spent as dawn broke and she was sore....we had forgotten we were due at a meeting in a few hours. I lay on the bed while she rang the office to explain she would be late and had no idea where I was. Great liar.

Two weeks later I saw my ‘ex’...we had made up and arranged to see each other in a Sheffield hotel while I was up on business. She asked how Inverness was and what happened. I said we had a good time, R was a good laugh and we got d***k...

We fucked a couple of times during the night and she drank my load (she loved the taste of my heavy cumming cock) in the morning. After she’d finished she lay on my chest. I stroked her hair and said...’what you just sucked was in R’s pussy 2 weeks ago.’ I never saw 'ex' again ?

by Rabid Jack (Master2Lilyxxx)... Continue»
Posted by Master2Lilyxxx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Sex Humor, Voyeur  |  Views: 1843  |  
77%
  |  2

AT THE BEACH

The breeze from the ocean gave the night air a fresh salty scent. As we walk out of the restaurant it rejuvenates us both from the stylish cigarette smoke that a few still insist on breathing. We both breathe in deep, then cast an anticipating glance at each other. An eager smile forms on our faces simultaneously. "We'll come back for the car later," I remark as we head towards the beach. The evening's events were unfolding perfectly.



You often told me how much you enjoy the beach, walking from your house on evenings when you just need to relax. It is so convenient to have such a recuperative place to use at your leisure. Sitting alone to collect your thoughts in one of the lifeguard stations. I always thought the situation had definite possibilities.



We both dressed light for the evening, something nice enough for the restaurant, but sufficient for a stroll along the beach to one particularly secluded lifeguard station. You had told me of one almost in the middle of Red Reef Park, far enough from the public access areas to grant some privacy to an erotic rendezvous.



Our walk along the beach, hand-in-hand starts calmly at first, but quickens as we near the stand. "There it is," you point with your free hand. We can just make it out in the starlight. There is just a sliver of a moon showing, but only enough to cast its reflection on the sea. We both turn to each other and almost dare a kiss. Instead I squeeze your hand, smile, and we both start a dash for it.



You reach the lifeguard stand first, and scramble up the four rungs of the ladder. I follow closely, admiring your tight pants grappling with your tush. "Hmmmm, no panties," I briefly think to myself, "She's really been waiting for this." We fall into the wide bench seat, well wide enough for two, as we catch our breath. One fleeting moment later our eyes meet and we're into each other's arms. A fiery kiss envelops the passion built up over dinner and the walk here.

The kiss grows into fondling, erotic caresses of each other. I stroke your more than ample breasts through your blouse as you begin to unbutton my shirt, but your impatience only allows the first two to survive. You rip the remaining buttons from their holes along with the shirt from my back. Soft hands now stroke my hairy chest, my tightened midriff, down to my groin. Not to be left behind, I deftly unbutton your blouse and "click" unfasten the sheer bra underneath. I've only fantasized of your breasts before, and they are more beautiful than I imagined. They taste oh so sweet too as I begin to lick the nipples into excited and hardened forms. They are nice and firm, stunning and seductive. The sight of them arouses me immensely.



But, all of this is progressing way too fast. We know what turns us both on. It's one of the main reasons we decided to meet to begin with. Ever since I found you on the Adult BBS with your profile question "What turns you on the most?", and the answer " ... being tied up ... ". I noticed when we first climbed into the lifeguard stand that a buoy and some rope were under the bench. It was nice soft cord too, not the usual nautical nylon crap. Soft enough not to leave any nasty rope burns.



Quickly, I grab under the bench. Got it! With one of your hands held tight I swiftly circle it a few times and tie one, two, three keen knots. You come to your senses then, "What the...?" Too late! I already have the rope around one of the roof supports pulling your arm to the corner. Once more around the support and another knot secures it.



Sure you struggle a bit at first, just for effect. Something to maintain that innocent girl pretense, but you don't struggle that much. I soon have your other arm tied and then bound to the opposite post. You're fairly helpless now, but not completely defenseless. You still have one article of clothing on - your pants. Not for long, darling.



I wait for your naive struggling to calm down before I get closer. You're not violent, but I want you to realize the predicament you're in before I proceed, rather slowly I might add. The building of anticipation makes it that much more enjoyable for both of us. Finally, you stop squirming. I come over beside you and cuddle one of your tits, massaging the nipple between my thumb and forefinger while I slip a hand into the front of your pants. I was right, no panties. Your bush feels warm and damp as my fingers explore farther down. Hot. Wet. Tight. Your pussy is a playground, and I have an all-night pass.



My hand retreats enough to unbutton your pants. I pause, then continue unzipping them. I get up and stand before you, lifting your hips up enough to slip the pants off. Your bare ass comes down gently on the warm bench as they drop off from your ankles. I grab what's left of the rope and continue. You might as well give up struggling at this point. I harness an ankle in a few loops, tie it tight, and fasten it to another post, just far enough to keep you suspended but loose enough so your firm ass can reach the bench. Last leg, lassoed, lashed, and "Viola!", you are now spread-eagle in the lifeguard stand with a nice view of the ocean. Examining you in this predicament, I sure hope no-one else had personal reservations for this stand.

The night air is so refreshing. I just have to sit back and relax a bit. "Honeeeee?", I hear from behind me, "what about meee?" You're right, of course. How can I resist such a darling little temptress tied helpless and naked in the moonlight.



I come over and sit on the floor between your legs, taking in the sight of your pussy spread so wide. The hair is nice and trim, so I don't have to tussle with much to get at your tasty pussy. You know how much I love to eat you. It just that I take longer than you like to get around to it when you're the prisoner.



Caressing the soft skin of your calves relaxes us both at first, but builds the tension again as I move up your legs. Once I'm at your knees I push them apart farther. I wish I had some more rope to tie them back. Maybe I'll bring some more next time. I continue massaging up, stroking the insides of your thighs. The anticipation of touching your hot clit increases your breathing as I massage your legs higher and higher, closer and closer until I'm an inch away from it. But I'm not going to touch you there. Not yet. I stop and stand up.



The sight and smell, and the excitement have had their effect on me. I unbutton my jeans, and pull them off revealing a nice thick cock for you to enjoy. Who knows what plans I have in store for it, how I'm going to use it to get you off. How you are going to get me off. I think we'll try the first thing that pops up, Ok?



I lean down between your legs, aiming my prick for your pussy. I take it in hand and direct it right for your box. I rub it a bit on your thigh again, watching you squirm some more. Then, out of compassion, I start rubbing your clitoris with the head. Up & down, left & right, never penetrating you. Just playing with you, waiting for your response. I watch as you tilt your head back and let out a low moan. So, I stop and get up. You almost got it, but I think it's still to soon. Let the tension build up in that hot pussy a bit longer. Let's try something else.



I get up and stand next to you. You gaze up at me with a look in your eyes saying, "Uh oh." You turn towards me somewhat willingly as you're now face-to-cock with me. Open your mouth and give me a gentle lick down the underside of my cock. That's where I'm most sensitive. You know it. Lick me from the balls up to the tip. Don't miss a spot. Then, take the head in your mouth, running laps around the shaft with your tongue. Suck me in deeper as I begin to stroke one of your breasts. Jerk me off with your mouth as best you can. If you please me I might just let you loose early.



Your pace becomes faster and faster, speedy for your restrained position. I can feel the tingle of my orgasm begin deep in my groin. It grows into a sensation igniting along my shaft and tickling through my balls. Suddenly, you pull back and stop. Ooooo, you're crafty! Even in your exposed position you are not powerless. You've brought me to the brink, but left me there with no choice.



I quickly come around to your pussy and without hesitation, drive my cock inside. Your body shudders in pleasure. Like a wind blowing a flame, I fan your fire, pounding my meat deeper and deeper, just like you needed. You'd love to wrap your arms and legs around me holding me in until you reach orgasm but the ropes hold you back. So you squeeze your muscles as snug as possible, increasing my lust for your tight pussy.



I try to hold off as long as possible wanting to build the final moment, but I can't hold out forever. I again feel the tingle building in my cock and I start thrusting wildly. I can feel your pussy begin to constrict around me as you start climaxing with me. Your moans tell me we've reached it together, and I can hold back no longer. The cum starts to dribble a little at first then uncontrollably as spurts of white jism gush deep into you. Afterwards, I pull back reeling from the intense pleasure you've just given me.



I sit back for a spell catching my breath. You're sitting there with a big smile across your face. You got what you needed by tricking me into giving it to you. Sneaky little girl!

As we gather ourselves, a gentle breeze blows across the beach. A feather blows into the stand and lands in my open hand. It's a nice soft feather probably from a small tern. You're still sitting there with your smile as an idea quickly forms. My smile slowly grows.



I come and sit beside you as your look wearily into my eyes. Then, I hold up the feather for you to see. You glance at it casually, thinking nothing much of it. If you only knew. I lean over and give you a passionate kiss for our just past orgasm and ask, "ready for more?" You nod an eager YES. Sooooo, I take the feather and start tracing your nipple with the tip. It is a harmless act to start with, but as you begin to feel the light sensation, it slowly grows into an arousal. I wish I had two feathers, one for both of your breasts. The nipple becomes rock hard, and I lean over to suck on it while I switch the feather to your other breast. The feather lightly strokes your breast in a circle around the flesh, closing in smaller circles as I target in on the other nipple. As soon as it is hard, I lick and suck it warmly. The feather works very nicely. I kiss you again, perhaps in forgiveness for what I'm about to do.



I get up and then sit between your legs again, feather in hand. Touching you with nothing but the feather, I commence to glazing your inner thighs with it. Short soft strokes, up & down the skin. Again slowly closing in on your pussy. I can't wait to dive in but I'll hold back as long as possible. I dare a quick touch of your pussy. It lightly teases the hair between your legs and you twitch from the sensation. I pause, then touch it again, and you quiver. Hmmm, this is fun. Perhaps I can get even for that crafty trick of yours earlier. I can see through your trimmed hair your clitoris beginning to stand out again. A light brush of the feather produces a nice spasm from your body. I touch it again .... and again ... and again ... until I'm batting your clit up and down with the feather. It's barely enough to feel but you know it's there. I unexpectedly add to the sensation by blowing my warm breath across your pussy. That was all you needed now. You start to squirm in abandonment against your bindings. The feather has driven you to the brink but wont get you off. You need me to get you there. No little feather is going to do it. You try and try to push your pussy closer to my face, hoping for some REAL contact. Forget it. I know your game and I pull back completely, resorting to stroking your thighs alone. "Honeeee, please touch my clitoris! Please! Eat my pussy, lick it all you want! Just help me get off PLEASE!!!!". I love it when my acts compel you to begging. *Sigh*, and I am a merciful lover as you well know. I just like to see you pleading for my touch.



I kiss the inner thigh as I always do before a meal. With the feather tossed aside (for now), I kiss my way up to your pussy, pause, and then lightly lick your clit. A moan of relief pours from you as I take the clit between my lips and suck on it a bit. Holding it there, I tug at the flesh with my lips before continuing on to lick the lips. The feather has gotten you sooo wet and tasty I can't believe it. I'll have to save that little toy for later.



The taste of your pussy is like sweet jelly to me. I can't get enough of it. My tongue works all around, up & down, and inside for more. Your moaning has become more lustful, telling me your release may be soon. I focus my attention solely to your clit and take it between my tongue and upper lip, holding it tightly while my tongue is still inside of you. My hands are holding your pussy lips spread wide so I have complete access within. I begin to twitch them a bit just to add to your sensation. But your clit is where I'm concentrating. It is now being bombarded with my tongue, rasping it across the sensitive tip, pulling on it, tugging it from side to side. Your body shudders as I sense your orgasm quickly building within your still bound body. A loud moan prepares me for the gush of pleasure within you. I feel your pussy constrict again, this time around my tongue. I love to get you off this way. But I'm not done yet.



All of this teasing with the feather and the intense cunnilingus have given me a new raging hard-on, and it is just dying to cum out for seconds. I stand and grab you by the waist with one hand, my cock in the other. I take aim and plunge in to your still quivering pussy. "Aaahhhhng!" you moan in delight, as you were so caught up in your orgasm you didn't see it coming. The timing was perfect to swell you over into a completely new orgasmic sensation. "Keep it coming!" you beg, as my thrusting begins. The juices flowing out of your pussy feel so warm and slippery around my shaft. It won't be too long before I'm caught up with you and cumming myself. I lean forward and untie your hands in turn from the roof supports. You lean forward into my arms holding me close as possible. You never want me to stop this time. You squeeze me close and kiss me wildly, our tongues meshing together. Your hands go down to my ass, squeezing my cheeks and pulling me deeper into you. Each thrust is accented by your pulling me from behind as if to split you apart. My balls begin to slap against your ass, smacking the flesh as I again feel the tingling build as a prelude to orgasm. I hold you by your still tied and outstretched legs as I make these final strokes count, until I can't hold back any longer. My cock explodes within you, shooting my load of cum deep within you again. I can still feel you cumming from before, and I try to prolong mine with yours. At last my orgasm subsides and I slow my thrusts with yours until we ease back, exhausted from the performance.



I lean over to each leg and untie you, your legs wrapping themselves around me in gentle appreciation. A tender kiss seals the memory before we gather our clothes to head back for the restaurant.



But out of the corner of my eye, I notice you bending down to casually pick up the feather before you tuck it away.



I'd better keep an eye out for that feather ...



THE END
.
Geri
www.bdsmfinder.com... Continue»
Posted by wastedaway 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 453  |  
97%
  |  4

sandi's world of fashion

PART 1

For quite some time, I'd yearned to try my hand at modeling, but every shoot I checked into wanted someone younger than my twenty-two years or taller than my five-seven or thinner than I'd ever been in my life.

In the meantime, I had to work, or move back home and accept the negative comments from my folks, something I was not about to do.

I took jobs that were way below my skill level for a while but one Saturday, while having lunch with a friend, she remembered a classified ad she'd saved for me.

"Take a look at this, Sandi. As soon as I saw the ad, I thought of you. It's exactly what you said you dreamed of," she said. "You have an amazing fashion sense, and you've had some experience in retail. You should go for it."

The more I read, the more excited I got.

"Oh my god, Traci,it's perfect; maybe too perfect, but I'm going to apply anyway. If I don't get it, I'll know I did my best. Working at Malken & Drake would be so sweet."

Malken & Drake is where every fashion conscious sales person in the world wants to work. They are one of the hottest fashion stores in the country, and most of all, the absolute best path to meet all of my goals. Their "Intimate Moments" department is famous for its exclusive selections of intimate apparel and sl**pwear, designed and created just for them. Of course, they also featured the top designers and offer the highest level of service anywhere. Of course, you pay for that level of commitment so they cater to the nouveau riche as well as the more sedate 'old money' individuals

Since I wasn't scheduled to work until two that Monday, I got up early, showered, and slipped into the designer business suit that I'd bought at a resale shop for less than fifty dollars. I looked good. I mean I looked really good. Very professional to say the least.

Pausing outside the offices on the fifth floor, I took a deep breath and focused on being mentally prepared to present my best executive look and attitude.

There were quite a few women waiting but I was determined to make the best effort possible. After all, numbers mean nothing. I picked up the application and moved to one side where there I found some chairs with writing surfaces. As I filled out the app, I occasionally glanced around the room at the other women. Over half of them were not going to get past the first door because they didn't dress for the job.

I slipped the app in the folder where I had my resume and cover letter outlining my goals. When I leaned over to give my papers back to the receptionist, I whispered to her. "Have there been a lot of applicants?"

She nodded but spread out eight fingers and twisted her hand back and forth to indicate they were pretty much so-so. I gave her a questioning look and she smiled as she bent three fingers of her right hand to let me know that there were just two that made any impression on her. After about fifteen minutes my name was called and I was ushered into another office

The woman doing the interviews was in her thirties, rather attractive and dressed in a very expensive business suit. She looked up and smiled and I felt a lot of tension flow from my body. She stood and held out her hand.

"Hello, Sandi, I'm Debra Hastings, the Human Relations Director at Malken & Drake. Please relax and give me a second to review your application."

I sat and watched her face as she read it. Occasionally, she would make a little sound or gesture that looked like she was pleased by what she saw.

"So, Sandi, why Malken and Drake?" she finally asked.

"I have my goals set rather high, Ms. Hastings. I intend to be in top level management within five years and if you don't want to team up with the best there is, why bother?"

"I like that," she said. "So you know about our company then."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I then proceeded to give her an encapsulated version of the history of the company and the prestigious rankings the fashion world gave it.

"Well done, Sandi. You've done your homework."

"Ms.Hastings, I've lived and breathed fashion most of my life. I even considered modeling but found that my body type didn't fit the mold."

"Have you considered designing?" she asked.

"I have," I replied, "but I'd have to get a lot more education and experience to pursuit it. I have a small portfolio of a few of my designs if you'd care to see them."

"I'd like that very much," she said.

I passed her the portfolio and studied her reaction.

"You're quite talented," she said. "I notice that your interest seems to lie in the intimate apparel and swim wear fields."

"Yes ma'am," I said. "It's what I do best."

"There's nothing wrong with that," she said. "Of course, it is one of the most competitive areas in fashion design"

"Yes ma'am," I said. "That only means that if I am successful at it, I've beaten the best there is."

She smiled. "I like your attitude Sandi. How soon could you be available?"

"Immediately," I said.

"If I call you by two, could you come in for a second interview it that becomes necessary?"

"Of course," I said.

I can't explain it, but I left there with a very positive attitude.

She called me at one to ask if I could be there by two. Of course, I could, since I was at a café less than two blocks from the store.

When I got there one other girl was there and another was coming out of Mrs. Hastings office, I was the last to go in.

"Come in, Sandi," she said. "Please," she said, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. She went to stand right behind her desk. "Sandi, the job we advertised is in our "Intimate Moments" department as assistant manager. While you lack some in actual retail experience, you excel in natural ability. You handled yourself quite well in the initial interview and your knowledge of the company impressed me. The thing that tipped the scale in your favor is your extensive knowledge of fabrics and design as well as a natural sense of color."

There was a soft knock on the door to which she smiled and invited someone named Sharon in.

The woman that came into the room was about the same age as Mrs. Hastings, but tall, slender, and drop dead gorgeous.

"Sandi, this is Sharon Cottell. Sharon is in charge of our training and development team. Go with her, and she'll walk you through the rest of the paperwork and get you scheduled for training. Let me be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be hearing great things about you."

I thanked her and walked from the room, maintaining my professional attitude on the outside, while my heart was doing handstands. I'd found my dream job and now I was hired.

"You can scream now if you wish," she said, as we headed down the hall. "I can see the excitement in your eyes."

"Is it that obvious?" I asked.

She smiled and nodded. "Let me guess, this is just what you wanted."

"I've been waiting for this for years, and to get this opportunity with Malken & Drake is way beyond my wildest dreams."

"No one else ever had a chance," she said. "Mrs. Hasting was absolutely thrilled when she saw your application. We are very selective of the people we hire, which is one of the reasons we don't lose our personnel to the competition. We hire the best and make sure we keep them. The girl who had the job you are taking over has been promoted to middle management due to the retirement of Mrs. Gage, who was with the company for thirty-one years. "

"Oh wow, that's a long time," I said.

"It is indeed," she said, "but not at all unusual here. Did she discuss wages and benefits with you?"

"Not yet," I said, "but the company has an excellent reputation for paying fair and competitive wages and the benefit package is rated as number one in the industry."

"Yes it is," she said. "I can let you have a peek at your starting wage package if you wish to see it."

I nodded and she passed me a slip of paper.

"Oh my god, Sharon, you're k**ding. That's a lot of money."

She grinned and nodded. "Of course that's a salary so you'll work a lot of hours to earn it, but they take good care of us here. There are ways to make even more but that will be explained to you as opportunities arise. We also have an excellent bonus program as well."

By the time everything was done, it was past lunch time so Sharon took me to get a sandwich and a salad in the executive dining room. Boy, those people know how to eat.

When I left the store, I walked slowly down the street, stopping to check out the window displays, until I got to the next block. Then I raced to stop at the same café, ordered a latte' and took a deep breath. Once I got control of my heart, I called my friend Tracy. She was at work so I had to sound real important when I asked to speak to Ms. Tracy Caruthers.

"Tracy Caruthers, how can I help you," she asked.

"Act real cool and sound like we're talking business," I said, not wanting to get her in any trouble.

"Yes, Mrs. White, how are you?"

"Mrs. White is a piece of shit," I said, "but Sandi is floating above the clouds."

"I take it that you are pleased with the package then, Mrs. White?"

"I got the job, Tracy. I got the freaking job."

"And were you pleased with the pricing, ma'am?"

I told her what my starting wage was and I thought she was going to scream. She choked for a few seconds and regained her composure.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. White, but I had trouble catching my breath for a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yeah, you can hurry up and meet me at Dillinger's after work. I'm taking the day off and then I'm quitting. I'm buying, so whatever you want, even that shit you drink that's seven bucks a pop. My treat."

"I'll take care of that, ma'am and thank you for allowing us to serve you."

I spent the next hour on the phone, making reservations at Dillinger's, and quitting my job which came as no surprise to my boss, who was ecstatic for me.

- 2 -

My first day at Malken & Drake was mostly spent with the operations manager, a thirtyish redhead with an awesome body, showing me around the stock rooms and offices and introducing me to various supervisors and individuals I would be working with.

By the end of the day, my legs ached and my mind was spinning. The last woman I met with was Desire' the assistant manager of the sports fitness department. She handled exercise clothing, swim suits, and athletic wear such as a gymnast wears. As I headed for the exit, she offered me dinner at Danner's, a local grill famous for their salads.

"The first week is the worst," she said. "You won't get a check for two weeks so money gets tight, and it can be so confusing. There's so much to learn and so many people to remember."

"I just discovered that," I said." I feel like I ran a marathon. I can't wait to get into that hot shower."

"Each day gets easier," she said. "I've been there just over a year so I'm still a work in progress, but it isn't as stressful as it was."

I told her of my desire to do some modeling.

"You'll get chances to do that at Malken & Drake with your body. I do it about eight or ten times a year now.

There are other opportunities too."

"Such as..." I said.

"Make up a portfolio and be sure the advertising and promotions department gets a couple of copies. Give them to Jeanine and she'll make sure they get to the right people."

"Thanks, I'll do that."

When I started feeling the weight of the day, she paid the bill and I headed for home and the shower I'd been thinking about for hours.

She was right about one thing. Each day got easier and everyone in the department was so kind and supportive of my efforts that I began to look forward to getting to the store each morning. I got my final check from the previous job that Friday and sat down at lunch to figure out how to make it go as far as possible. I'd had a conversation with the condo manager and he was willing to work with me so I wrote a check for a little over half of my rent, which left me enough to survive with a reasonable cushion.

I invited Desire' to dinner at Danner's and insisted on paying over her objections.

"I'm not in bad shape right now," I said, "but I maxed out my credit card to get the clothes I needed and I only bought three outfits."

"Didn't you say you were having car trouble?" she asked.

"I don't want to think about it," I replied. "I think something else goes out every week. This morning I heard a grinding sound coming from the brakes, and I've had a vibration in the motor for months that sounds louder every day. I'm trying to get another few months out of it but I think I'm going to have to find something else while I still have some trade-in value. My dad wants me to get a new one and even offered to help with the financing but I really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for his retirement and that might just screw things up for them for a few years."

"Been there, done that," she said. "Mine took a dump about a month after I started here."

"Did you buy a new one?" I asked.

"Yeah, I did," she said. "I got a really great deal on a Toyota SUV. They gave me a good deal on my trade and I gave them a couple grand down. It's a dream to drive."

"I wish I had two grand for a down payment," I said. "I'd start looking tomorrow."

She seemed a bit pensive for a few minutes so I asked her what was on her mind.

"Oh, sorry, "she said. "I was just thinking of how I got the two grand. Man, I can't believe it's been over a year now."

"You're talking in riddles, Desire', I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do some modeling on the side, and just realized that I've been there over a year."

"Oh," I said. "I didn't know. I never even thought about outside modeling, but you have a much better body for that than I do."

She smiled and looked down at the table. "These people aren't all that fussy, Sandi. We call them skin shows."

"Are you talking about strip clubs?" I asked.

"No," she said, "Some of the smaller stores have fashion shows of their own and they hire girls as needed. Some of them are run by crude or downright nasty managers if things aren't going just right so you have to swallow your pride and bite your lip but if you're strong enough, the pay is good and they pay cash the next day. You can get tips from the customers and a bonus if your items sell well."

"What type of garments?" I asked.

"It's almost all bikinis, bras, panties, Victoria Secrets type stuff."

"Oh I see." I said. "Do they call you often?"

"About once or twice a month, but I don't always accept. It depends on my finances at the moment. "

"What's the most you ever made off one show?" I asked.

"Oh, about six hundred or so."

"What?" I said in amazement.

"Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit from some of the customers but I paid my rent the next day and had enough left for a good meal."

"What does Malken & Drake think about you working part time for a competitor?"

"You don't work for the store," she said. "You work for an independent contractor. They just rent the space for the shows. The store gets their money by charging outrageous prices for the merchandise and VIP tickets. It's totally a win- win situation for everyone."

"Can you recommend any to me? "

She seemed to hesitate for a minute.

"It's not easy work and it's not pretty, Sandi. Nothing high class about it at all. I'm not sure you'd have the stomach for it. "

"I might not have a choice though, Des," I said. "If the car goes, I'm screwed."

"Well, the one I work the most is at Sanderson's but it's not your usual fashion show. They call it Club Sanderson's and it's run by a group of women with a penchant for young women in their underwear or less. It's usually one night a month, but sometimes they have two a month. The clothes all come from Sanderson's intimate apparel department or from sports wear for the swim suits. Its all quality merchandise but not Malken & Drake quality. I make the most money there but I earn it too."

All that night I considered the information she'd given me, trying to balance my need for immediate cash with the description she'd given me about the shows. I'd done a quick calculation and if I were to dress well at Malken & Drake, my initial cash outlay could be as much as two thousand dollars. I also had to consider the fact that my car badly needed some maintenance. I did have some left on my credit card but the interest rate was outrageous. I could borrow from my Mom, but she was juggling funds too,. Of course, there was no guarantee I would be accepted or when the next showing would be.

Two days later, Desire' told me there was going to be a showing at 'Club Sanderson' if I was interested. I took down the name and number of the woman in charge and put it in my purse.

"Hey Des, I've got a question for you?"

"Sure, what do want to know?"

"You said something about 'if I had the stomach for it 'and 'if I was strong enough'. What did you mean by that?"

"Well, for one thing, you have to be able to take a lot of shit out of some weird women on a power trip. Most of them are all right but they aren't the warm fuzzy type we deal with at Malken & Drake," she said.

'Is that it?" I asked.

"It varies from show to show," she said. 'At Club Sanderson's, the customers are allowed to touch the models whenever they feel the urge. It's something you have to get used to."

By 'touch' are you saying in an intimate way?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "That's why you get the big tips, Sandi. It's a bunch of wealthy older women that get their jollies that way. Makes them feel young again, I guess."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound calm and collected while I was anything but.

"You get used to it, "she said. " A couple hours of touchy-feelie , a little one on one and you walk out with a few c-notes tucked in your bra, if you have one."

"That doesn't sound like anything I'm interested in," I said.

"I wasn't either but I needed rent money and I got that and more."

"Well, thanks for letting me know," I said. "I'll probably try to borrow from my mother."

"Okay, that's cool," she said, "but remember that you'll have to pay her back. The second show I did, qt Sanderson's I made enough to buy four suits from the bargain store and pay cash for them, About three grand worth of high fashion for less than seven hundred and I didn't have to charge anything but a silk blouse."

"I don't know," I said. "I do really need some cash right away, but that sounds incredibly gross."

"It's not that bad, Sandi, and you get used to it after while."

I paced the floor for over an hour that night, trying to imagine some old women pawing at me. Could I stand there and pretend it didn't bother me? Did I need cash that badly?

The honest answer was either I call Mom or try the shows. I picked up the phone to call my mother, but never dialed her number. Eventually I talked myself into trying it one time, but that would be the end of it.

At lunch the next day, I called the number she'd given me.

"Have you modeled for us before?" the woman asked.

"No "Ma'am," I said. "Desire Watkins gave me your number."

'Oh yes, I know Desire' "she said. "I'm not sure if she's working this show or not. Well, if you think you've got what it takes, come by my office at six and we'll do a quick interview."

She told me who to ask for when I got there, and where to park and told me to be on time or don't show up.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 453  |  
88%
  |  1

Slut Gets Shaved

Sixth day on xhamster and Master is pleased that His cumslut is attracting a following. Here are snippets from my online conversations of the last two days.

"I'm the kind of man to cum in her waterbottle multiple times so that she is always drinking my cum and she doesn't forget what her master tastes like."

"I want to just make a mess all over you and in you.. Do you like to drink cum? I would want to give you a mouthful and watch you drink it down."

"[I read your posts] one hand on my mouse , the other.....wink, wink...."

"Great story & wonderful collection of videos & picks The master must be pleased."

If any of the quotes about is from you, you know how i responded. The rest of you will just have to imagine.

* * *

One xhamster friend was especially friendly, even took a fresh manicure and trimmed his pubes so he could post a new picture for Masters-cumslut to see. He's got a cute cock which looks even tastier with the new grooming. He got me think back to the first time this slut shaved her pubes.

* * *

This happened long ago, back when we were just starting to explore the Master and sub thing and we a more conventional couple. It was early summer and for once i had kept my New Year's resolution to lose ten pounds and get into better shape so that i could wear a bikini, which i hadn't dared to do in about three years. My Master (who back then was just The Boyfriend) said i looked fine, but you know how insecure women can be about their bodies. That's one great advantage to being owed by a Master, this slut no longer worries about how the slut's body looks, the slut simply accepts whatever Master says about it. Master says His slut has a nice body :)

Anyway, to further my resolve to get bikini-ready, i threw out all three of the one-piece suits and dieted and exercised from January through May. By early June i was ready. It was a Wednesday afternoon as i recall, or maybe Tuesday, anyway, we both had just gotten off back-to-back work weeks with lots of travel and so were taking a weekday off as a mental health day. i mentioned needing to get a new swimsuit and He grabs the keys and says, "Get in the car let's go now." That was a bit of a surprise as normally the last thing He wants to do when He takes a day off to rest at home is to get in the car and drive to go shopping -- especially something like a new swimsuit where, as He would say "You'll try ten different ones at three different shops, they'll all be fine, but you'll say they all make you butt look big, and then at last you'll buy the first one you tried."

Anyway, we get in the car and head out, but not toward the shops at all. Rather, He drives out of town, to a fairly rural area, and turns up a dirt road. "What are you doing?" i ask, says, "just hold on, I've got a surprise for you." Finally he pulls over by an old, not well-maintained dirt driveway that leads up a hill. There's a rusty cable stretch across the entrance to the drive and a "Keep Out Private Property" sign. i had heard about the abandoned quarry out west of town where people go skinny-dipping, but had never been there. He said, "Come along, there a great swimming hole over that hill, and you don't need a swimsuit." Since i had been with him i had changed alot from the shy, and even a little prudish, girl i had been when I was young, and i thought "What the Heck, i remember friends in high school and college who had gone skinny-dipping and had fun, so why not give it a try, at least it's not like i'm going here along or with some strange guy i just met after too many beers at a dorm party (yes, i know a girl who did that and regretted it).

We well get to the quarry, i see that the water is clear, and the natural setting of the water surrounded by the quarry walls is very pleasant. It was the sort of place you might like to use to get sun and cool off in the water even if it weren't notorious as the local "nude beach." He stripped down quickly and jumped in and called me, "Hey, strip down and join me, the water's great. Wash off the sweat you worked up climbing the hill. There was no one around and i thought "What the heck?" (i seemed to have been thinking that quite a bit those days when He was first teaching me to loosen up about my body). Taking my top off was easy. We'd been to topless beaches on vacation in places where topless is normal, so i was used to that. But i had never been bottomless out of doors in the broad daylight like this. Even with no one else there it was more than a little scary. Besides, who knew when someone would show up. With my luck it would be the police to bust me for trespassing and i'd get arrested in the nude!

Well, in for a penny in for a pound, i was already a trespasser and by the standards of the community already "indecent" so i may as well go all the way and see how it feels to go naked. i quickly got out of my skirt and panties (i figured it's like removing a bandage from a wound, best to just rip it off quickly and get it over with). He looked up from the water and gave a big smile and thumbs-up. "Jump in, the water is fine." So i did. He was right, after the trek up and over the hill in the June sun, i was hot and sweaty and the water was cool, but not cold, in fact, just right. At first that was the only sensation, that of refreshment, but pretty soon i became aware of the feeling of cool water rushing over my pussy lips as i swam. It felt good, really good. Wow, now i know why the girls back in college said that skinny-dipping was such fun. i also understand why those swimming outings always ending in them getting laid. This was exciting. The Boyfriend, who had by then been swimming for some time, found his way to a shallow place to stand and rest his arms. i splashed around a bit more and then joined him. i gave him a big hug and thanked Him for getting me to try something new. As we embraced in water up to His chest and nearly to my neck, i felt his soft penis rub against my pussy. It felt so good that i could have fucked right there. But, of course, that didn't work at all, what with the water washing away any natural lubricant, and the coolness ruining his hardon, all we could do was rub it against my lips. But doing it, even just that, out her, out of doors, with the water caressing our bodies was divine!

It wasn't until we got out of the water that i remember that we had no towels. Fortunately it was a hot day with the sun directly overhead and a nice steady warm breeze. So we air-dried. Here i was, only a half hour or so ago i had stripped quickly and just as quickly jumped in the water to hide my nakedness in its cool freshness. Now The Boyfriend and i were strolling alone slowly, buck naked, with the wind blowing through our pubes to dry them. If you've never experienced the tingle of a cool breeze slowly blowing away the wetness on your pussy you cannot imagine how erotic it is. When we got back to the car i attacked him like a starving woman. i sucked Him dry in the front seat and He fingered me to orgasm. When we got home we made love for the next four hours, until we were exhausted from love-making and from having skipped both lunch and dinner. (well i did have a 'snack' in the car.)

But to get back to the story of my shaved pussy...

The following weekend He suggested we go back to the quarry. Sounded good to me. i loved it! Of course, it being the weekend, He warned me, there would likely be other people there. Damn, i hadn't thought about that. i had formed a mental image of the quarry from that first time when it was just the two of us. Actually what he said was "You worked so hard to get into the shape your in, let's go show it off at the quarry.Let the other guys see what I'm getting at home. I want them to be jealous." At first i wasn't sure. But then i thought of the other girls, those ones back in college, who went skinny-dipping when i wouldn't. They had fun and now i've been and i understand the appeal, and they had gone in groups and enjoyed it, so maybe i would too. Besides two could play at that game; The Boyfriend had a nice body and it would be fun to show the other girls at the quarry what i was getting at home. So i said yes and we agreed to go on Saturday afternoon. He'd pick up some beers and i'd make sandwiches and we'd make a day of it in the sun (don't forget the sunscreen!).

That's when He said "Hum, yes, let's get you completely naked and show you off." "Sure," i said, "i agree, i'll go nude at your nude beach like we did and this time but this time with other people to see us." "No, I mean completely naked. Let's shave your pussy and put it on display." "Pervert!" i replied. But He talked me into it. Even then, before he was my Master, He had a way of getting me to do what He wanted. And a way of making me enjoy it, too! So i shaved my pussy. Well not really my pussy, just removed the pubic hair. Master showed me a video recently of a woman literally shaving her pussy. I mean using a sharp razor to remove hair from her crotch right up to and almost touching the soft lips. That's frightening, i don't want anything sharp that close to there! Fortunately, my pussy is pretty much hairless, so it was just a matter of shaving the public area above. Kind of freaky to do (at least for me) but not scary like the girl in the video (i cringe thinking of that razor so close to her little flower).

So i set out to shave myself. Then i realized i had no idea how to do it! i had (have) a full bush. It's trimmed neat, but it still alot of hair. How do you shave that. The Boyfriend suggested (apparently he had studied-up on this subject, just like him with his perverted mind) that i first cut it as short as possible with scissors and then shave. i grabbed the best shears i owned, very good fabric shears that i paid alot for at Joann Fabrics. They were big, really too big to comfortably do some of the close work, but i had no haircutting shears (my boyfriend, whose mind is always jumping on to the craziest things asked whether i thought that they made special smaller haircutting shears just for the pubes to use by models in porn magazines. i told him "How the Hell should I know and how do you come up with these things!" i headed to the bathroom with the shears with the idea that would somehow trim my bush standing up in the shower and then shave like i shave my legs. The boyfriend, said, "No way! The hair will clog the drain and I'll spend my Saturday cleaning it out or paying for a plumber!" i laughed at the idea of explaining to the plumber how all those short and curly hairs ended up in the drain. Sort of like the scene in the movie "The Seven Year Itch" where Marilyn Monroe gets her big toe stuck in the faucet in the bath-tub and has to have a plumber come over and get it out.

My boyfriend spread old newspapers on the tiled floor of the kitchen, put a towel over the cold plastic of a kitchen chair cushion and said, "Here, sit and cut it here. I'll hold the mirror for you." The Boyfriend sat in a chair facing me holding a large hand-mirror and i sat with legs slightly apart, and off to work i went. Really i don't know how i would have done it standing up in the shower. The angle of approach would be all wrong, and without the mirror i don't think i could ever have cut it evenly. Not that the mirror was that much help, cuz once i got started, The Boyfriend began holding the mirror with one hand and rubbing himself through his shorts with the other. The mirror was bouncing all over the place. i said, "Why don't you just strip down and jerk off properly you pervert!." He took that as an invitation, not a put down. "I'll be right back," He said and headed toward the bedroom. Now i was getting a little annoyed. Here i was doing this for Him, and it wasn't easy, and He can't even hold the mirror for me, and what the Hell is he doing in the bedroom! Well, i found out shortly, when he came back, naked, carrying a towel and my big dressing mirror, the full-length mirror that is mounted on a stand so you can tip it, the one we keep by my closet. He sets up the mirror so i can see myself to do the trim job. Then He puts the towel on his chair, sits across from me and starts stroking Himself. By then i had gotten used to it, but, i tell you, at first i just couldn't get over how He would masturbate openly in front of me. I'd had boyfriends before who masturbated, like when i wasn't in the mood for fooling around or it was that time of month, but they'd go into the bathroom or down in the basement and pretend they would doing something else. The few times i walked in on boyfriends while they were doing it they get very embarrassed. But with The Boyfriend --now my Master-- it was wild. He had no embarrassment at all about whipping it out in front of me and going at it. Took him awhile, but he eventually got me to "put on a show" and masturbate for His viewing pleasure. As He masturbated He commented on how pretty my pussy was and he gave me guidance in cutting my pubes. The guidance was welcomed as trying to guide myself using the reverse image in the mirror was alot more difficult than i thought. Finally i was done cutting and we inspected my work. It was terrible, clumps of stubby hair everywhere. Well, again, in for a penny, in for a pound. i might as well finish the job and shave the stubble and hope the outcome is better than this.

The Boyfriend cleaned up the kitchen and we both jumped in the shower/tub. As i stood in the streaming water, He sat in the tub looking up at my pussy, telling me how hot i looked shaving. My razor for my legs clogged up with hair almost immediately and i began to think the whole thing was a mistake. The Boyfriend, ever resourceful (good scout), came to the rescue with some of the disposable razors He uses when traveling. Even they clogged up (i guess i should have trimmed closer with the shears). Took three of His disposable razors, but at last i had bare pubes. i rinsed off and He starting inspecting the finished job. First He gave a visual inspection and declared it beautiful, then He inspected with His tongue. Oh, my God! I came standing up in the shower. All the time He was eating me he continued to stroke himself. After I came He had me sit on the edge of the tub and He masturbated until He came all over my bare pussy. I reached for a wash-cloth to wipe it off, but He said, "No, rub it into the skin like aftershave lotion. Let it dry on you so when I show that shaved pussy off at the quarry it'll have my cum on it."

i had been so focused on my first attempt at shaving down there, and so transported by that fabulous licking He gave me, that i had nearly forgot about the trip to the quarry and The Boyfriends, new interest in exhibitionism. We headed back to the quarry. It was a hot, sunny Saturday afternoon and there were several other people there. The Boyfriend was disappointed that there were only a few girls, about four, as i recall. And half them wore swimsuits. Clearly He was looking forward to getting an eye-full as well as showing me off. People kept mostly to themselves. The girls were there with a few guys and that little group of sun-seekers stayed to one of the three patches of level ground that were s**ttered around the edge of the water. We settled into an area with just a few guys who seemed to all be there alone. At the far end was a larger group of naked men gathered about a boom-box and clearly having their own party. We stripped and spread out the beach blanket (this time we were prepared, not like before when we didn't even have towels). After just a few minutes The Boyfriend suggested we walk over to where the guys and girls were. i knew that was coming, He just had to get a closer look at the chicks who were baring it all. We walked up to the group, i think it was four couples, anyway, they were couples. As i said, half of the girls were dressed, and one of the girls with a swimsuit on was accompanied by a guy in cut off shorts. The Boyfriend tried to offer a casual "Hello" but the couples sort of closed ranks. They didn't out-right say "get lost" but it was clear that they weren't entirely comfortable being naked in front of each other (we know they were friends cuz they all called each other by name), and they certainly weren't ready to have a casual conversation with some naked strangers. We returned to our little "camp" where we left the blanket, beer, sandwiches, sunscreen, and clothes. One of the naked guys came by and said, "Hello, nice day to be out in the sun." You know, real generic conversation opener. The Boyfriend and he got into a little conversation about the weather, the water, and how it sucked that a place like this was private property when the owner had abandoned it. The Boyfriend offered the guy a beer and they drank and talked on a bit until he said he'd enjoyed the beer but had to get off to start his 4:00 p.m. shift at K-Mart. We also said it was nice to meet and perhaps we'll see more of each other at the quarry. Then we all laughed at the un-intended pun.

The Boyfriend suggested we take a stroll by some of the other guys in the area where we were. Having gotten nowhere with meeting other naked chicks He wanted to at least accomplish one of his goals for the day, as he put it "Show off that fine shaved pussy so these men will be green with envy." As we walked The Boyfriend and the guys talked. Sometimes they talked to me, but mostly the to The Boyfriend. Finally it dawned on him what was going on. "Fuck!" he said, "this is a gay hangout. Okay lets have our swim and get the Hell out of here!"

i'm laughing again now remembering that day!... Continue»
Posted by masters-cumslut 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 3974  |  
100%
  |  2

k**napping Krystal

Krystal woke up slowly, your head hurt & your mouth had a foul taste in it, opening your eyes, you focused on the room you were in, where the hell am I, you thought, as you tried to roll over on the bed.

The sudden pain in your wrists & ankles stopped you, you saw that you were tied spread-eagle, totally helpless. You thought to yourself that if this is some sort of kinky game he's playing, I'm not happy with it. He knows you don't like bondage, a little pain now & then, but you hate being tied up.

You tried to remember what had happened, your boyfriend had taken you out to a dance club to celebrate your third bein-together anniversary, you loved to dance, particularly slow dances where you could press yourself against your boyfriend & slowly grind your hips up & down his big white cock, driving you both crazy with desire, you loved feeling his hands roaming over your body.

When your boyfriend had gone to the bathroom, a young black man had quickly stepped up to you & asked if you wanted to dance. Since it was a slow song, you'd said yes & slipped into his arms. You'd wanted your boyfriend to return to see you in a black man's arms, his hands cupping your beautiful phat ass as you kissed him. That would drive your boyfriend crazy you knew & he would fuck you like a wild man, most likely in the parking lot bent over the hood of his car. You & your boyfriend had played this game before. You'd had several black guys & always fucked them with your boyfriend there, it put a really intense edge on your orgasms to be watched by the man you loved as a big black cock violated your sweet tight white pussy, knowing that when the black guy had filled your pussy with his black seed that your boyfriend would fuck you viciously with his big cock & bring you off to a mind numbing orgasm as only he could.

While dancing, you'd felt a sharp sting on your ass, the room began to spin & you'd felt yourself pushed through the exit door into the parking lot, just as you passed out, you'd been shoved into a waiting van & then you'd woke up here, wherever here was.

You strained at the ropes holding you to the bed, trying to free yourself. The door to the room opened & two black men entered, one carried a medical bag & began checking your vital signs.

"Well, how is she," I asked. "She's fine, no adverse reaction to the d**gs & the pelvic exam was clean," the first black man answered.

"Pelvic exam, what the hell were they talking about," you wondered. "What's going on here, where am I?" You demanded.

"You can go now, I'll fill her in on the details," the first black man nodded & left the room.

"Now Krystall, you want to know what's happened to you, where you are & what's going to happen to you," I smiled down at you as I removed My clothes.

"Listen, what ever this is about, I won't go to the police if you let me go now." YOur eyes widened as I slid My pants down & My long thick, uncut black cock sprang to attention. "All I want is to go home."

I kneeled between your spread legs, the tip of My foreskin just brushing the tender pink lips of your pussy, "Well Krystall, that's just not possible, you see, your boyfriend & friends all think you took off with that strapping young black stud they saw you dancing with." While I talked, I slowly rubbed the head of My huge black cock up & down your rapidly moistening slit, swirling the head around your clit & back down again.

"You're here to make us a lot of money, first, you're going to have black men's babies that we'll sell on the baby market. When we know that you're safely pregnant, you'll be used for black pleasure, there are a lot of black men that will pay good money to fuck a young beautiful white girl & you're more beautiful & desirable than most."

Grinning nastily, I slid the first inch or so of My huge thick black cock into your tight pussy, making you gasp & arch your back, thrusting your hips upward to meet My huge throbbing black meat. "Yeah, you're going to fit in just fine," I laughed. "Show a huge black cock to most white girls & they turn into total sluts." I pushed another few inches into you, stretching your pink pussy, you whipped your head back & forth as My huge cock sank deeper into you, "Oh my God! He's so Damn thick," you thought, your boyfriend had a very big cock, but this black man's cock is huge.

I reached down & cupped your 38DD large breasts, gently kneading them, My finger tips circling your large hard pink nipples. I dipped My head to your left breast & sucked on your nipple, while I pushed the final seven inches of My cock into you, mashing the big head of My huge cock against your cervix, causing you to cry out in pain. Your cries redoubled as I sank My teeth into your pink nipple, drawing bl**d. You screamed from the sudden lancing pain, hearing Me laugh at you, just a taste of what's to come. Krystall, some of the black men you'll be servicing during your life here will hurt you a lot more, but that's what they pay the big bucks for."

I started to fuck you, thrusting hard & fast into your tight pussy, twisting your nipples, pulling them hard, you moaned & groaned with the combined pleasure of My huge black cock slamming into your unprotected pussy & the sweet pain of your ravaged pink nipples.

Looking down at you, I smiled with delight. "The pelvic exam you had showed that you're at your most fertile period right now. You started ovulating a few hours ago, soon you'll be pregnant with your first black c***d, the first but not the last, you're going to have a lot of black babies for us, you & all the other white girls we k**napped & brought here."

You could barely hear Me as the waves of pleasure crashed through your stretched & sopping pussy, driving up your spine to explode in your head. At that moment, you didn't care that you would never see your boyfriend or f****y or friends again, that you would spend the rest of your life as the breeding white bitch to a group of black men. They would violate your sexy body every day, hundreds of times a day, no you didn't care about any of that at that exact moment, all you cared about was having the most intense orgasm in your life & you did.

Your orgasm ripped through your head, you thought it would blast the top of your skull off it was so intense, you arched your back & threw your head back & screamed your pleasure, thrashing about on the end of My huge black cock before collapsing on the sweat soaked sheets, shuddering & shaking with the ripples of pleasure as I rammed My huge black cock in you up to My balls & grunted as I emptied My large balls into your fertile & waiting pussy, the hot jets of black seed splashed against the tender walls of your pussy, covering your egg in a thick layer of black sperm, within minutes you were pregnant with your first black baby.

I lay on top of you for a few minutes before pulling My huge thick black cock from your pussy. Looking down at you, I grinned & patted your tummy, "You're a beautiful white woman, Krystall & a wild fuck, we're going to make a lot of money off you & your beautiful babies."

You sat at the vanity table & brushed your hair, it trailed down to your buttocks & was silky smooth. Standing up, you checked yourself in the full length mirror, your hair was brushed straight back, your face was beautiful even though your eyes were dark & sad, your 38DD breasts, always large, had swollen to almost twice their previous size with the births of your c***dren & the nursing of the babies. Your tummy was just beginning to swell with your fifth black baby, you'd given birth to three girls & one boy. All beautiful & healthy, I'd allowed you to nurse your babies for a few month's before taking them away to sell on the market & had promptly set to making you pregnant again.

Your skin was pale & milky white, you hadn't seen the sun or been out of your room since you'd woken up here, the paleness of your skin excited most of the black guys who came to fuck you endlessly, they loved to brutally fuck you, savoring your beauty & submissiveness to black cock.

The door opened & Master Mike, who ran the complex & was the father of your first c***d entered, you slipped down onto your knees & smiled in greeting of your black Master, just as you'd been painfully taught to do. You could still feel the pain that the belts had made on your ass & thighs when you'd refused to obey, but you'd learned quickly & hadn't been whipped since.

"How may I please you, Master Mike?" You said, your voice low & sultry, as you'd been taught, I smiled at you as I stepped up to your mouth & you unzipped My pants, taking My huge black cock into your hands, pulling the heavy foreskin back & slipping your lips over the head, sucking & licking as much of My over-sized black cock as you could get into your mouth.

"The doctor tells Me that you're pregnant again, that's good. We got really good prices for your last babies. Maybe this time you'll have twins, double our money for sure." I closed My eyes, enjoying the way you worshiped My huge black cock with your mouth, you'd been a good investment. The mixed-breed babies fetched top dollar on the market & the money we'd made selling your beautiful sexy body to the black men who craved white bitches to fuck kept rolling in. "Fuck, you're one fantastic cocksucker, but then the bitch gets lots of practice," I thought. "In the nearly five years you'd been here, there must have been a couple of thousand black cocks in your mouth & pussy & you love every moment of it, My little white whore."

I laughed to Myself, thinking about how your boyfriend had never given up looking for you, convinced that you were still alive, I laughed out loud, startling you, who looked up at Me with a lustful gaze, your lips stretched around My huge black pole. I reached down & stroked your hair, "I was just thinking of what your boyfriend would say if he could see you now, a white fuck slut for black cock, mother of soon to be five black babies & whore to any black man who wants you." Your only reply was to suck harder & faster on your Master's black cock. "Yeah, maybe I'll send him some of the video tapes we've made of you fucking all those big black cocks & the tapes of you giving birth to your black bastards, he'd love to see what's become of his loving white girlfriend."

You jerked My huge black cock hard & fast as you sucked & soon felt Me stiffen as My balls erupted with hot jets of black seed shooting down your throat. You swallowed quickly, not wanting to waste a single drop of your Masters precious cum. Your Master stepped back & still holding your hair slapped you across your face repeatedly with My thick wet cock, the wet smacking sounds loud in the room.

"Get ready, slut, you have a full day ahead of you, ow that your knocked up with another black baby, you can start taking care of more of the white pussy hungry black cocks, taking up the slack for a couple of the other white girls who are close to delivering their black babies."

As I left the room, Krystal prepared yourself, fixing your makeup & making sure there were clean sheets on the bed, you sighed an other long day of sucking & fucking black cocks for your owners. This wasn't the life you'd imagined for yourself, but at least it did have some nice BIG fringe benefits. You licked your lips, enjoying the aftertaste of the black seed in your mouth, soon there would be a lot more black cum joining the large amount I'd dumped down your throat just moment ago.

"Umm," you thought, "I can hardly wait to find out if it's a girl or a boy this time, in the meantime, a white sluts work is never done."


****** THE END ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1175  |  
81%
  |  7

Sex With Hubby's Friend

*******************************************************************************
Disclaimer:

All credit to manu
another one of my favourites
enjoy
*******************************************************************************




Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes…..wow what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me manu4u2007@gmail.com... Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3245  |  
92%
  |  10